Clitie a novel / written by Rich. Blackbourn, Gent.
         Blackbourn, Richard.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 262 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 114 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28287
         Wing B3066
         ESTC R2062
         12185288
         ocm 12185288
         55734
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28287)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55734)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 122:4)
      
       
         
           
             Clitie a novel / written by Rich. Blackbourn, Gent.
             Blackbourn, Richard.
             Tate, Nahum, 1652-1715.
          
           [12], 212, [4] p.
           
             Printed for Ric. Bentley and S. Magnes ...,
             London :
             1688.
          
           
             Dedication signed by the editor: N. Tate.
             Advertisements on p. [1]-[3] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
    
     
        2002-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-03 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           LICENCED
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Octob.
               1.
               1617.
               
            
          
           
             Rich.
             Pocock
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CLITIE
           ,
           A
           NOVEL
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           
             Rich.
             Blackbourn
          
           ,
           Gent.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Ric.
             Bentley
          
           and
           
             S.
             Magnes
          
           in
           
             Russel
             street
          
           in
           Covent-Garden
           .
           1688.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           HONOURABLE
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Sebright
          
           ,
           Bar.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
          
        
         
           THE
           Author
           's
           untimely
           death
           preventing
           his
           Desire
           of
           addressing
           this
           Piece
           to
           your
           Patronage
           ,
           I
           thought
           my
           
           self
           obliged
           (
           the
           Copy
           being
           left
           in
           my
           hands
           )
           at
           once
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           gratifie
           my
           own
           Inclination
           .
           It
           being
           therefore
           a
           Posthumous
           Work
           (
           though
           the
           first
           Fruits
           of
           his
           Fancy
           )
           your
           favourable
           Protection
           will
           be
           the
           more
           generous
           .
           His
           Ingenuity
           might
           have
           made
           some
           proportionable
           Offer
           at
           your
           Character
           ;
           and
           indeed
           where
           so
           many
           Accomplishments
           
           of
           Mind
           and
           Person
           are
           happily
           united
           ,
           the
           most
           modest
           Account
           that
           could
           be
           given
           ,
           would
           have
           made
           no
           small
           Panegyrick
           without
           any
           Assistance
           of
           Artifice
           or
           Rhetorical
           Colours
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           undertake
           to
           draw
           you
           to
           the
           Life
           ,
           nor
           can
           pretend
           to
           touch
           those
           many
           shining
           Graces
           wherewith
           Art
           and
           Nature
           have
           made
           you
           admirable
           .
           Besides
           ,
           
           Sir
           ,
           your
           own
           Modesty
           (
           that
           inseparable
           Companion
           of
           ingenious
           Tempers
           )
           might
           think
           that
           too
           much
           ,
           which
           all
           that
           know
           you
           will
           find
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           short
           of
           the
           fair
           Original
           .
           The
           Charms
           of
           Behaviour
           ,
           Civility
           and
           Courtesie
           ,
           (
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           the
           Result
           of
           a
           good
           Nature
           )
           in
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           ,
           are
           no
           small
           Inducements
           to
           attract
           
           the
           Love
           and
           Esteem
           of
           Mankind
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           besides
           the
           Accomplishments
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           the
           strongest
           Dispositions
           to
           Vertue
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           with
           an
           early
           and
           eminent
           Progress
           therein
           ,
           be
           enough
           to
           create
           an
           Expectation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           your
           best
           Friends
           and
           nearest
           Relations
           have
           only
           this
           to
           wish
           on
           your
           behalf
           ,
           
           that
           your
           ripe
           Manhood
           may
           make
           good
           the
           Promises
           of
           your
           Youth
           ,
           and
           render
           you
           (
           as
           undoubtedly
           they
           will
           )
           an
           Ornament
           to
           the
           Nation
           .
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           my
           present
           Design
           being
           not
           to
           present
           you
           with
           an
           Encomium
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           beg
           your
           Favour
           to
           an
           Orphan-Piece
           of
           Ingenuity
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           the
           good
           Fortune
           to
           divert
           your
           leisure
           
           Hours
           (
           as
           it
           was
           the
           Author's
           Ambition
           )
           it
           will
           be
           no
           small
           Satisfaction
           to
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             devoted
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             N.
             TATE
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           CLITIE
           ,
           A
           NOVEL
           .
           PART
           I.
           
        
         
           CLITIE
           is
           of
           an
           Extraction
           illustrious
           enough
           to
           make
           her
           esteem'd
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Ladies
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           her
           Merits
           and
           her
           Beauty
           yet
           render
           her
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           worthy
           the
           Respects
           and
           Adorations
           of
           all
           that
           ever
           knew
           her
           .
           If
           Heaven
           has
           given
           her
           a
           Desert
           above
           others
           ,
           and
           a
           Beauty
           more
           adorable
           than
           ever
           was
           ,
           it
           has
           not
           given
           her
           a
           heart
           less
           tender
           ,
           or
           less
           passionate
           ;
           her
           Soul
           has
           naturally
           all
           the
           softness
           that
           Love
           is
           capable
           to
           inspire
           ;
           and
           none
           was
           
           ever
           made
           a
           fitter
           Object
           for
           the
           Seat
           of
           that
           soft
           Deity
           ,
           than
           her self
           .
        
         
           She
           was
           but
           thirteen
           years
           of
           age
           when
           the
           whole
           Court
           looked
           on
           her
           with
           admiration
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           greatest
           Persons
           of
           the
           Realm
           made
           her
           Pleasure
           their
           care
           and
           study
           .
        
         
           Her
           Father
           (
           had
           many
           great
           Employments
           near
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           )
           who
           loved
           her
           extreamly
           ,
           nor
           did
           a
           day
           pass
           wherein
           many
           did
           not
           importune
           him
           to
           gain
           a
           consent
           to
           marry
           her
           ;
           but
           amongst
           the
           multitudes
           of
           those
           whom
           her
           Charms
           and
           Beauty
           had
           rendred
           her
           Captives
           Darbelle
           and
           Amasis
           seem'd
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           Trophies
           of
           her
           conquering
           Heart
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           quality
           and
           altho'
           he
           was
           very
           young
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Beauty
           not
           common
           to
           men
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           less
           couragious
           ,
           and
           extreamly
           breve
           his
           Father
           had
           spent
           much
           money
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           and
           lived
           up
           to
           the
           height
           of
           those
           Employments
           that
           were
           given
           him
           ,
           which
           left
           him
           not
           that
           Wealth
           that
           the
           deserved
           ;
           however
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           noble
           Command
           and
           no
           small
           Estate
           .
        
         
           Amasis
           was
           not
           inferiour
           to
           Darbelle
           in
           Birth
           ,
           but
           was
           so
           rich
           and
           magnificent
           that
           if
           Darbelle
           had
           some
           advantage
           on
           him
           by
           his
           Beauty
           and
           Behaviour
           ,
           he
           had
           
           the
           advantage
           of
           Darbelle
           by
           his
           Retinue
           and
           Equipage
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           most
           agreeable
           ,
           and
           most
           gallant
           of
           all
           the
           Court
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           but
           he
           had
           a
           natural
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           never
           man
           was
           more
           puff'd
           up
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           his
           own
           advantages
           ,
           ●han
           himself
           .
        
         
           Celse
           (
           who
           was
           Clitie's
           Father
           )
           had
           greater
           inclination
           for
           Amasis
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           other
           Suitors
           of
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           desir'd
           a
           Marriage
           between
           them
           .
           But
           Clitie
           (
           young
           as
           she
           was
           )
           had
           a
           Wit
           and
           Judgment
           so
           discerning
           ,
           that
           she
           ●ou'd
           not
           avoid
           having
           far
           more
           indifference
           for
           him
           than
           for
           Darbelle
           .
        
         
           But
           Amasis
           who
           was
           of
           a
           violent
           Temper
           ,
           and
           whose
           Transports
           often
           carried
           him
           even
           to
           Brutallity
           ,
           after
           having
           rendred
           all
           the
           endeavours
           he
           was
           capable
           of
           ●o
           overcome
           the
           Rigours
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           saw
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           longer
           any
           pretensions
           of
           marry●ng
           her
           ,
           (
           her
           Father
           having
           declar'd
           he
           wou'd
           ,
           never
           force
           his
           Daughter's
           Inclinations
           ,
           but
           leave
           her
           the
           free
           choice
           of
           an
           Husband
           wholly
           in
           her
           own
           disposal
           )
           believ'd
           he
           cou'd
           not
           better
           disintangle
           himself
           from
           the
           Chains
           of
           this
           inhumane
           ,
           but
           by
           applying
           himself
           to
           some
           other
           Lady
           of
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
         
           He
           had
           hardly
           thought
           of
           this
           design
           when
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           fair
           Julia
           help'd
           him
           to
           compleating
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           found
           her
           pliable
           enough
           to
           listen
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           this
           Lady
           (
           who
           had
           no
           small
           esteem
           of
           her
           own
           Charms
           and
           Beauty
           )
           had
           a
           mortal
           Jealousie
           against
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           young
           as
           she
           was
           ,
           had
           already
           robb'd
           her
           of
           a
           thousand
           Adorers
           .
        
         
           Julia
           no
           sooner
           beheld
           the
           passionate
           Flame
           she
           had
           kindled
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           Amasis
           ,
           but
           she
           was
           overjoy'd
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           Importance
           ,
           and
           of
           Glory
           to
           gain
           so
           eminent
           a
           Victory
           over
           Clitie
           which
           was
           no
           small
           Argument
           of
           the
           good
           Entertainment
           he
           received
           from
           her
           .
        
         
           Amasis
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           who
           had
           no
           intentions
           but
           to
           beguile
           his
           time
           with
           Julia
           ,
           and
           dissipate
           some
           of
           those
           Troubles
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           Clitie
           had
           given
           him
           became
           really
           in
           love
           with
           her
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           usual
           with
           Lovers
           to
           side
           with
           their
           Mistresses
           in
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           he
           failed
           not
           in
           a
           little
           time
           to
           share
           with
           her
           the
           ill
           will
           she
           had
           for
           Clitie
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           the
           matter
           was
           dress'd
           in
           a
           thousand
           little
           Raileries
           ,
           which
           Amasis
           and
           Julia
           made
           on
           her
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           she
           laugh'd
           at
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           the
           Insolence
           of
           Amasis
           (
           〈◊〉
           to
           please
           his
           new
           Mistress
           )
           came
           to
           be
           
           published
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           received
           Favours
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           one
           of
           her
           fault
           that
           she
           did
           not
           marry
           him
           .
           Clitie
           cou'd
           not
           hear
           these
           things
           〈◊〉
           of
           her
           ,
           without
           resenting
           it
           with
           a
           mortal
           Affliction
           .
        
         
           She
           had
           not
           long
           the
           power
           to
           dissemble
           the
           Subject
           of
           her
           Grief
           ,
           for
           Amasis
           with
           an
           unpatallell'd
           boldness
           ,
           adds
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           to
           his
           Detractions
           ,
           and
           before
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           came
           to
           Clitie's
           knowledge
           .
           Yet
           nevertheless
           ere
           she
           would
           resolve
           on
           any
           Revenge
           ,
           she
           wou'd
           have
           better
           grounds
           〈◊〉
           what
           she
           heard
           ,
           than
           publick
           Rumour
           .
        
         
           Darhelle
           ,
           who
           was
           seldom
           absent
           from
           her
           ,
           had
           no
           small
           share
           in
           her
           Troubles
           ;
           and
           she
           had
           also
           for
           him
           a
           great
           esteem
           ,
           and
           some
           tenderness
           :
           He
           daily
           intreated
           her
           to
           discover
           to
           him
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           Inquietudes
           in
           so
           obliging
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           after
           having
           defended
           her self
           for
           two
           or
           three
           days
           from
           his
           Importunacy
           ,
           she
           could
           no
           longer
           resist
           making
           him
           her
           Confident
           .
           
             '
             I
             can
             receive
             no
             content
             (
             says
             she
             one
             day
             to
             him
             with
             Tears
             in
             her
             Eyes
             ,
             which
             her
             Grief
             drew
             from
             her
             )
             since
             I
             am
             so
             unhappy
             to
             be
             beloved
             of
             one
             the
             most
             disingenious
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             
             say
             ,
             Amasis
             ;
             who
             I
             hear
             every
             day
             publishes
             a
             thousand
             reproaches
             against
             my
             Honour
             .
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           blush'd
           at
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           through
           Anger
           and
           Vexation
           ,
           and
           made
           known
           to
           Clitie
           how
           desirous
           he
           was
           to
           revenge
           the
           Injuries
           that
           Amasis
           had
           done
           her
           ;
           but
           she
           wou'd
           by
           no
           means
           give
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           intreated
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           espoused
           her
           Interest
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           search
           out
           the
           Truth
           ,
           whereby
           she
           might
           take
           her
           measures
           for
           her
           Justification
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           promis'd
           what
           she
           requir'd
           ,
           and
           in
           pursuance
           thereof
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           sought
           for
           a
           fit
           occasion
           to
           discourse
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           good
           fortune
           found
           one
           the
           most
           favourable
           that
           cou'd
           be
           ;
           for
           meeting
           him
           about
           four
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           walking
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           Artulieries
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           his
           Company
           to
           the
           Orange-Garden
           ,
           with
           a
           pretension
           to
           buy
           some
           of
           the
           Fruit.
           They
           both
           went
           into
           Darbelle's
           Coach
           together
           ,
           and
           arriving
           thither
           ,
           they
           alighted
           and
           walk'd
           some
           time
           on
           foot
           viewing
           the
           Oranges
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           Discourse
           ,
           Darbelle
           says
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Amasis
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             most
             happy
             man
             that
             ere
             I
             knew
             ,
             who
             have
             gain'd
             the
             Affection
             of
             so
             beautiful
             a
             Lady
             ;
             but
             
             I
             am
             ignorant
             how
             you
             shou'd
             so
             soon
             become
             weary
             of
             her
             Favours
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             (
             added
             he
             )
             I
             have
             sighed
             for
             her
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             never
             was
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             obtain
             the
             least
             favourable
             Consent
             from
             her
             in
             my
             Amours
             .
          
           Amasis
           at
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           with
           his
           usual
           Imprudence
           ,
           answered
           him
           surlily
           ;
           
             I
             do
             not
             think
             the
             happiness
             so
             great
             as
             you
             imagine
             it
             ,
             and
             shou'd
             be
             much
             troubled
             to
             continue
             any
             longer
             in
             her
             Fetters
             ;
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             (
             pursues
             he
             maliciously
             )
             that
             I
             have
             had
             Proof
             of
             her
             weakness
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             needs
             marry
             her
             ?
             And
             think
             you
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             much
             better
             to
             cast
             off
             her
             Chains
             than
             continue
             in
             them
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             a
             Fool
             the
             while
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Is
             it
             true
             (
             answered
             Darbelle
             coldly
             )
             that
             you
             have
             received
             such
             Treatment
             ?
             It
             is
             most
             true
             (
             replied
             Amasis
             )
             that
             she
             hates
             me
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             has
             omitted
             no
             Endeavours
             to
             oblige
             me
             to
             marry
             her
             ,
             but
             by
             good
             fortune
             I
             have
             escap'd
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             cou'd
             not
             believe
             (
             replies
             Darbelle
             )
             that
             you
             were
             so
             base
             a
             Person
             as
             I
             find
             you
             are
             ;
             I
             have
             been
             told
             as
             much
             by
             many
             ,
             but
             I
             thought
             it
             only
             your
             Enemies
             that
             had
             done
             you
             an
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             you
             merited
             ;
             tho
             now
             I
             am
             confirm'd
             that
             there
             is
             no
             vile
             Action
             of
             
             which
             you
             are
             not
             capable
             ,
             since
             you
             have
             the
             Confidence
             to
             asperse
             one
             of
             such
             Quality
             and
             Vertue
             as
             Clitie
             .
          
        
         
           Amasis
           was
           much
           surpriz'd
           at
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           he
           wou'd
           never
           have
           talk'd
           to
           him
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           but
           to
           raise
           in
           him
           a
           contempt
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           have
           quitted
           her
           .
           Nevertheless
           he
           being
           resolute
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           had
           told
           Darbelle
           cou'd
           not
           be
           recall'd
           ,
           he
           believed
           himself
           obliged
           to
           make
           him
           some
           Answer
           ,
           (
           assuming
           therefore
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           after
           a
           rallying
           manner
           :
           
             You
             do
             well
             not
             to
             believe
             what
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             not
             much
             for
             the
             Credit
             of
             so
             gallant
             a
             young
             Man
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             to
             consume
             your self
             in
             vain
             Addresses
             to
             a
             Beauty
             ,
             who
             is
             prodigal
             of
             her
             Favours
             to
             other
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             value
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           could
           no
           longer
           endure
           this
           Insolence
           (
           but
           suffering
           himself
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           those
           Emotions
           that
           a
           true
           Lover
           cannot
           but
           feel
           when
           he
           hears
           his
           Mistress
           wrong'd
           ;
           )
           draws
           his
           Sword
           ,
           which
           Amasis
           no
           sooner
           saw
           ,
           but
           was
           as
           ready
           to
           defend
           himself
           ;
           they
           being
           both
           men
           of
           great
           Courage
           ,
           made
           the
           Combat
           more
           formidable
           :
           Darbelle
           receiv'd
           three
           Wounds
           ere
           he
           cou'd
           touch
           Amasis
           ;
           but
           seeing
           his
           Blood
           flow
           from
           him
           on
           all
           
           sides
           ,
           and
           fearing
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           the
           Efforts
           of
           so
           dangerous
           an
           Enemy
           .
           The
           Rage
           and
           Fury
           (
           wherewith
           Love
           did
           then
           inspire
           )
           took
           such
           strong
           Possession
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           that
           rallying
           up
           all
           his
           Forces
           ,
           he
           gave
           Amasis
           two
           such
           Wounds
           which
           laid
           him
           breathless
           at
           his
           Feet
           .
        
         
           This
           Combat
           was
           in
           place
           retired
           from
           all
           People
           ,
           and
           whither
           Darbelle
           had
           drawn
           Amasis
           ,
           with
           no
           other
           design
           (
           at
           first
           )
           but
           that
           they
           might
           discourse
           more
           freely
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           with
           the
           greater
           ease
           make
           a
           Discovery
           of
           what
           he
           came
           about
           :
           And
           altho
           this
           Quarrel
           was
           no
           premeditated
           thing
           ,
           yet
           their
           being
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           with
           other
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           that
           all
           People
           knew
           they
           both
           had
           for
           the
           same
           Person
           ,
           without
           much
           difficulty
           made
           every
           one
           believe
           it
           was
           a
           set
           Duel
           .
        
         
           The
           business
           was
           soon
           made
           publick
           ,
           and
           every
           body
           that
           were
           concern'd
           ,
           took
           their
           Friends
           part
           :
           That
           of
           dead
           Amasis
           (
           who
           was
           the
           Heir
           of
           a
           vast
           Estate
           ,
           and
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           Quality
           )
           was
           the
           strongest
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           willing
           to
           be
           inform'd
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           was
           over-perswaded
           that
           Darbelle
           was
           the
           Agressor
           ,
           and
           openly
           declar'd
           against
           him
           ,
           commanded
           a
           diligent
           search
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           
           and
           that
           his
           Process
           should
           be
           drawn
           up
           with
           all
           the
           severity
           that
           cou'd
           be
           ,
           as
           was
           usual
           against
           Crimes
           of
           that
           nature
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           unfortunate
           Darbelle
           foreseeing
           the
           Praemunire
           this
           business
           had
           brought
           him
           into
           (
           all
           wounded
           as
           he
           was
           )
           retir'd
           to
           a
           Friend's
           House
           of
           his
           ,
           called
           Lycidas
           ,
           none
           knowing
           where
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           had
           been
           wounded
           .
           And
           after
           some
           few
           days
           had
           past
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           doubt
           but
           he
           had
           made
           his
           Escape
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           his
           own
           Friends
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Report
           more
           credible
           ,
           gave
           out
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           intelligence
           from
           him
           out
           of
           Spain
           ,
           whither
           he
           was
           fled
           to
           secure
           himself
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           miserable
           estate
           our
           poor
           Lover
           found
           himself
           in
           :
           (
           't
           was
           not
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           nor
           the
           Disgrace
           he
           suffer'd
           under
           by
           his
           Prince
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           afflicted
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           unavoidable
           necessity
           of
           leaving
           his
           dear
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           by
           it
           all
           hopes
           of
           ever
           possessing
           her
           ;
           )
           he
           was
           almost
           distracted
           when
           he
           found
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           leave
           her
           in
           a
           Countrey
           where
           there
           was
           but
           little
           probability
           of
           his
           ever
           appearing
           there
           again
           .
           Thus
           were
           his
           Thoughts
           imploy'd
           ,
           and
           his
           poor
           Heart
           almost
           broke
           with
           Grief
           .
        
         
         
           Clitie
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           came
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           this
           News
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           by
           the
           Rumour
           that
           presently
           spread
           it self
           every
           where
           .
           None
           suspected
           her
           concern'd
           ,
           Amasis
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           evidence
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           Cause
           ;
           she
           alone
           knew
           what
           had
           passed
           between
           the
           two
           Rivals
           ;
           and
           looking
           upon
           her self
           as
           an
           (
           innocent
           )
           Cause
           of
           all
           Darbelle's
           misfortunes
           ,
           the
           violence
           she
           imposed
           upon
           her self
           to
           hide
           the
           trouble
           she
           was
           in
           for
           it
           ,
           cast
           her
           into
           a
           fit
           of
           Sickness
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           her
           Heart
           (
           which
           till
           then
           was
           ignorant
           of
           what
           it
           felt
           )
           in
           the
           same
           moment
           found
           it self
           touch'd
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           his
           great
           Merits
           ,
           and
           those
           important
           Obligations
           for
           which
           she
           was
           bound
           to
           Darbelle
           ,
           add
           to
           this
           the
           Pity
           which
           his
           Misfortunes
           rais'd
           in
           her
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           opposition
           she
           cou'd
           make
           ,
           created
           in
           her
           something
           so
           tender
           ,
           that
           she
           found
           she
           was
           no
           longer
           Mistress
           of
           her
           own
           Heart
           ,
           and
           which
           wou'd
           have
           rendred
           Darbelle
           (
           did
           he
           but
           know
           it
           )
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           Miseries
           ,
           the
           most
           happy
           and
           contented
           man
           in
           the
           whole
           World.
           
        
         
           She
           resolv'd
           in
           her self
           no
           longer
           to
           hide
           her
           Sentiments
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           confess
           
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           some
           Tenders
           of
           Love
           for
           him
           ;
           nor
           could
           either
           her
           Virtue
           or
           Reputation
           make
           the
           least
           Objection
           against
           this
           Resolution
           ;
           for
           Darbelle
           was
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Men
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           not
           many
           that
           cou'd
           equal
           him
           in
           Quality
           .
           He
           had
           sought
           her
           in
           Marriage
           long
           before
           he
           had
           moved
           it
           to
           her
           Father
           ,
           and
           withal
           had
           got
           his
           Consent
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           add
           the
           Service
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           lost
           all
           for
           her
           ;
           so
           perfectly
           finish'd
           the
           Work
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           not
           the
           least
           Repugnance
           in
           determining
           her
           Choice
           ,
           and
           resolving
           to
           make
           him
           her
           Husband
           ;
           nor
           cou'd
           she
           do
           less
           without
           incurring
           Censure
           and
           blame
           when
           the
           Truth
           shou'd
           be
           known
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           favourable
           Opinions
           (
           for
           Darbelle
           )
           had
           seated
           themselves
           in
           the
           Breast
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           he
           was
           nothing
           the
           more
           happy
           ,
           he
           was
           ignorant
           that
           she
           had
           the
           least
           Interest
           in
           his
           Affairs
           ;
           he
           wou'd
           fain
           have
           made
           her
           seusible
           of
           'em
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           time
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           impossible
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           wounded
           in
           the
           Hand
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           the
           use
           of
           it
           to
           write
           to
           her
           ,
           nor
           durst
           he
           trust
           any
           person
           with
           the
           things
           he
           had
           to
           relate
           to
           her
           .
        
         
           Clitie
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           was
           almost
           in
           despair
           ,
           after
           not
           having
           heard
           from
           him
           
           in
           four
           whole
           days
           ;
           then
           't
           was
           her
           Fansie
           made
           her
           apprehend
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           some
           mortal
           Wounds
           of
           which
           he
           since
           was
           dead
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Affliction
           he
           received
           from
           this
           Misfortune
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           permit
           to
           seek
           out
           any
           Friend
           to
           whom
           he
           might
           have
           declared
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           Darbelle
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           Chirurgeons
           who
           had
           him
           in
           cure
           ,
           was
           so
           impatient
           to
           know
           his
           Destiny
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           hinder'd
           from
           writing
           a
           small
           Note
           to
           her
           ,
           which
           was
           deliver'd
           into
           her
           own
           Hands
           by
           the
           means
           of
           one
           of
           her
           Women
           (
           called
           Mariana
           )
           who
           was
           one
           she
           reposed
           much
           Confidence
           in
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           whom
           she
           had
           most
           freely
           open'd
           the
           Secrets
           of
           her
           Heart
           .
           The
           Letter
           was
           thus
           exprest
           :
        
         
           
             I
             Have
             done
             ,
             my
             fairest
          
           Clitie
           ,
           
             what
             you
             commanded
             me
             ;
             it
             has
             cost
             my
             Rival
             his
             Life
             ,
             but
             me
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             ,
             since
             by
             his
             death
             I
             am
             debarr'd
             from
             seeing
             you
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             moment
             the
             fear
             of
             losing
             you
             ,
             has
             almost
             depriv'd
             me
             of
             my
             Reason
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             am
             resolv'd
             no
             longer
             to
             live
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             not
             some
             pity
             on
             me
             ;
             appoint
             me
             then
             (
             if
             you
             shall
             think
             good
             )
             some
             place
             and
             time
             where
             I
             may
             acquaint
             you
             
             more
             clearly
             with
             what
             you
             desire
             to
             know
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             abandon
             not
             the
             most
             amorous
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             unfortunate
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Letter
           was
           no
           sooner
           delivered
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           but
           she
           was
           amaz'd
           and
           surpriz'd
           by
           a
           thousand
           Disturbances
           ,
           which
           till
           then
           her
           Heart
           had
           never
           felt
           ,
           she
           open'd
           it
           ,
           and
           read
           it
           with
           eagerness
           ;
           but
           when
           she
           understood
           Darbelle
           still
           lov'd
           her
           most
           tenderly
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           far
           from
           her
           ,
           all
           those
           Disquietudes
           were
           converted
           to
           Transports
           of
           great
           Joy
           ;
           and
           losing
           not
           one
           minutes
           time
           ,
           writ
           to
           him
           an
           Answer
           in
           these
           words
           following
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Am
             too
             much
             the
             Cause
             (
             tho
             innocently
             )
             of
             your
             Afflictions
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             a
             sense
             of
             them
             ;
             assure
             your self
             I
             have
             born
             my
             share
             in
             them
             ever
             since
             the
             first
             sad
             moment
             that
             I
             understood
             them
             :
             and
             if
             to
             make
             you
             satisfaction
             for
             all
             those
             Misfortunes
             I
             have
             drawn
             you
             into
             ,
             be
             but
             the
             want
             of
             my
             Acknowledgments
             and
             Gratitude
             ,
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             content
             .
             I
             wou'd
             willingly
             grant
             you
             what
             you
             desire
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             your
             life
             ;
             expose
             not
             you
             self
             therefore
             imprudently
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             are
             resolv'd
             to
             visit
             me
             ,
             put
             on
             some
             disguise
             ,
             and
             come
             this
             night
             to
          
           Mariana's
           Chamber
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Answer
           was
           carried
           back
           to
           Darbelle
           by
           the
           same
           Messenger
           that
           brought
           her
           his
           Letter
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           express
           the
           Transports
           of
           Joy
           that
           this
           Note
           raised
           in
           his
           Heart
           ;
           he
           read
           it
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ,
           giving
           a
           thousand
           Kisses
           ;
           and
           if
           ever
           any
           died
           with
           Impatience
           ,
           he
           did
           little
           less
           in
           attending
           the
           blessed
           hour
           in
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           at
           Mariana's
           Chamber
           :
           But
           the
           fear
           he
           had
           rather
           of
           exposing
           his
           dear
           Clitie
           ,
           than
           himself
           ,
           staid
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           retard
           those
           pretious
           Minutes
           ,
           he
           imploy'd
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Day
           in
           contriving
           a
           proper
           Disguise
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           hundred
           Inventions
           ,
           he
           found
           none
           so
           commodious
           to
           deceive
           the
           Eyes
           of
           all
           those
           that
           might
           meet
           him
           ,
           as
           by
           putting
           on
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           Woman
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           but
           about
           sixteen
           or
           seventeen
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           as
           beautiful
           as
           the
           Morning
           ;
           and
           having
           attir'd
           himself
           in
           the
           Cloathes
           of
           one
           of
           Lncida's
           Women
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           help'd
           to
           make
           the
           Metamorphosis
           ,
           cou'd
           hardly
           know
           him
           now
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           did
           the
           Night
           begin
           to
           spread
           its
           sable
           Mantle
           o're
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           but
           Darbelle
           hastned
           to
           visit
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           coming
           into
           Mariana's
           Chamber
           (
           who
           by
           her
           Lady's
           order
           waited
           there
           to
           receive
           him
           )
           but
           she
           locks
           the
           
           Door
           ,
           and
           run
           to
           give
           her
           Lady
           notice
           ,
           who
           after
           she
           had
           taken
           her
           leave
           as
           decently
           as
           she
           cou'd
           of
           those
           were
           come
           to
           visit
           her
           ,
           she
           went
           to
           Mariana's
           Apartment
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           did
           Darbelle
           behold
           her
           ,
           but
           he
           fell
           prostrate
           at
           her
           Feet
           ,
           and
           transported
           by
           the
           Emotions
           of
           Fear
           and
           Love
           ,
           durst
           hardly
           open
           his
           mouth
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           after
           having
           a
           while
           kept
           silent
           (
           looking
           on
           her
           with
           timorous
           Eyes
           ,
           but
           so
           full
           of
           tenderness
           and
           passion
           ,
           that
           Clitie
           seeing
           him
           cou'd
           not
           refrain
           bedewing
           her
           fair
           Cheeks
           with
           Tears
           ;
           
             Lovely
             Clitie
             (
             says
             he
             to
             her
             )
             you
             here
             behold
             a
             Criminal
             against
             whom
             both
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             have
             declar'd
             themselves
             ,
             every
             body
             in
             this
             place
             have
             sworn
             my
             Death
             ;
             but
             you
             alone
             ,
             most
             charming
             Clitie
             ,
             are
             the
             person
             from
             whom
             I
             must
             learn
             my
             Destiny
             ;
             yes
             ,
             dearest
             Madam
             ,
             I
             value
             not
             all
             the
             rest
             who
             threaten
             me
             Death
             ;
             and
             amongst
             all
             those
             Tempests
             and
             Dangers
             to
             which
             I
             am
             exposed
             ,
             I
             fear
             none
             but
             your
             Hatred
             or
             your
             Anger
             ;
             but
             (
             goes
             he
             on
             with
             Tears
             in
             his
             eyes
             )
             alas
             ,
             my
             charming
             Clitie
             !
             what
             will
             become
             of
             wretched
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             forsake
             me
             !
          
        
         
         
           In
           speaking
           these
           words
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Sighs
           stopt
           the
           passage
           of
           his
           Speech
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           incapable
           of
           saying
           any
           more
           .
           And
           Clitie
           ,
           during
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           felt
           such
           a
           tender
           pity
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           her
           Heart
           ,
           that
           she
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           suffer
           this
           unfortunate
           Lover
           (
           to
           whom
           she
           was
           so
           much
           obliged
           )
           to
           continue
           in
           that
           deplorable
           Condition
           ,
           told
           him
           (
           in
           so
           soft
           an
           Air
           ,
           which
           was
           able
           to
           eleviate
           the
           most
           cruel
           Pains
           ,
           and
           comfort
           even
           the
           most
           desperate
           )
           
             You
             do
             me
             wrong
             ,
             Darbelle
             ,
             to
             imagine
             I
             have
             so
             little
             Honour
             as
             to
             abandon
             my
             Friends
             because
             they
             are
             miserable
             ,
             especially
             since
             I
             my self
             am
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             thoroughly
             inform'd
             how
             yours
             have
             hapned
             to
             you
             ,
             tho
             I
             cannot
             but
             believe
             I
             have
             contributed
             much
             to
             'em
             against
             my
             Will
             ;
             and
             my
             Heart
             (
             innocent
             tho
             it
             be
             )
             is
             already
             so
             touch'd
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             easily
             imagine
             that
             I
             am
             impatient
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             small
             desire
             to
             assist
             you
             ,
             and
             render
             you
             such
             Services
             as
             may
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             make
             you
             reparation
             for
             all
             those
             Evils
             I
             have
             brought
             upon
             you
             .
          
        
         
           In
           finishing
           these
           words
           she
           obligingly
           press'd
           his
           Hand
           ;
           and
           after
           Darbelle
           had
           
           return'd
           her
           Thanks
           (
           with
           an
           Air
           and
           Words
           the
           most
           amorous
           that
           ever
           were
           )
           he
           told
           her
           the
           Conference
           he
           had
           with
           Amasis
           ,
           his
           insolent
           Behaviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Combat
           which
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           ;
           he
           made
           her
           sensible
           he
           was
           not
           yet
           cur'd
           of
           his
           Wounds
           ,
           he
           told
           her
           both
           the
           name
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           his
           Friend
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           retir'd
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           an
           exact
           account
           of
           all
           that
           hapned
           since
           his
           parting
           from
           her
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Relation
           which
           he
           made
           of
           all
           his
           unfortunate
           Adventures
           ,
           he
           inserted
           such
           tender
           Marks
           of
           a
           true
           Love
           ,
           and
           deliver'd
           all
           his
           words
           (
           with
           I
           know
           not
           what
           of
           languishing
           )
           so
           feelingly
           ,
           that
           it
           wou'd
           have
           moved
           the
           Hearts
           even
           of
           the
           most
           insensible
           .
        
         
           But
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           was
           naturally
           of
           the
           most
           tender
           Disposition
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           the
           prime
           of
           Innocence
           ,
           suck'd
           in
           the
           insinuating
           Poyson
           of
           his
           words
           ;
           for
           some
           space
           after
           he
           had
           finish'd
           his
           Relation
           ,
           she
           beheld
           Darbelle
           with
           dying
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           languishing
           looks
           discovered
           but
           too
           much
           the
           Sentiment
           of
           her
           Heart
           ;
           but
           no
           sooner
           did
           she
           perceive
           the
           small
           Command
           she
           had
           of
           her self
           ,
           but
           a
           certain
           blushing
           covered
           all
           her
           Face
           ,
           and
           dyed
           it
           of
           a
           Crimson
           Colour
           ,
           which
           render'd
           her
           so
           charming
           ,
           that
           Darbelle
           
           was
           ready
           to
           expire
           at
           her
           Feet
           .
        
         
           
             Ah!
             most
             adorable
             Clitie
             ,
             (
             cries
             he
             out
             )
             how
             shall
             I
             relate
             to
             you
             what
             I
             feel
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             my
             Misfortunes
             ,
             you
             raise
             me
             to
             the
             highest
             step
             of
             happiness
             ?
             O
             ,
             how
             much
             am
             I
             beholden
             to
             my
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             Accidents
             which
             seem
             to
             cross
             my
             life
             ,
             who
             banish
             me
             from
             Court
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             Conversation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             no
             Disturbance
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             been
             the
             means
             of
             procuring
             me
             all
             those
             Transports
             of
             Love
             wherewith
             I
             am
             inspir'd
             .
             Once
             more
             ,
             most
             charming
             Clitie
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             consecrate
             my
             life
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             you
             with
             a
             Heart
             ,
             which
             tho
             no
             ways
             worthy
             of
             you
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             tender
             ,
             and
             most
             passionate
             of
             all
             Hearts
             .
          
        
         
           Clitie
           was
           about
           to
           answer
           when
           Mariana
           running
           to
           her
           ,
           interrupted
           her
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           that
           her
           Father
           was
           just
           come
           from
           the
           Louver
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           to
           speak
           with
           her
           :
           the
           Grief
           and
           Trouble
           that
           this
           News
           put
           her
           in
           ,
           was
           yet
           more
           obliging
           to
           Darbelle
           than
           all
           that
           she
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ;
           she
           gave
           him
           an
           absolute
           Command
           that
           he
           shou'd
           think
           of
           nothing
           but
           his
           Safety
           ,
           and
           his
           Departure
           from
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
         
           But
           because
           in
           this
           first
           Interview
           they
           had
           resolved
           of
           nothing
           of
           what
           might
           happen
           ,
           he
           intreated
           leave
           to
           wait
           on
           her
           the
           next
           day
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           which
           she
           consented
           .
        
         
           So
           they
           parted
           ;
           Darbelle
           went
           to
           the
           outward
           Gate
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           Mariana
           ,
           without
           being
           known
           ,
           or
           suspected
           by
           any
           ,
           altho
           not
           a
           Servant
           in
           the
           House
           but
           wou'd
           have
           known
           at
           another
           time
           .
           Clitie
           went
           to
           her
           Father
           ,
           who
           she
           found
           sad
           and
           out
           of
           humour
           ,
           (
           and
           being
           desirous
           to
           be
           inform'd
           )
           ask'd
           him
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           seem'd
           so
           Melancholy
           ?
           
             
               My
               Child
               (
               says
               he
               )
               I
               am
               just
               now
               return'd
               from
               receiving
               the
               King's
               Orders
               ,
               which
               much
               trouble
               me
               :
               It
               is
               strongly
               reported
               ,
               that
               Darbelle
               is
               yet
               in
               some
               place
               hereabouts
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               Decree
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               has
               not
               fled
               from
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               thinks
               it
               a
               point
               of
               Injustice
               to
               let
               him
               escape
               unpunished
               ,
               and
               looks
               upon
               the
               Combat
               as
               a
               Crime
               of
               State
               ;
               and
               (
               to
               be
               short
               )
               if
               he
               can
               be
               taken
               ,
               is
               possitively
               resolv'd
               he
               shall
               suffer
               Death
               ;
               he
               has
               commanded
               me
               to
               secure
               his
               Person
               ,
               a
               hundred
               Men
               of
               the
               Guards
               will
               be
               with
               me
               within
               an
               hour
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               order
               to
               force
               open
               
               the
               House
               of
               Lycidas
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               supposed
               he
               is
               conceal'd
               .
               Judge
               then
               ,
               my
               Child
               (
               continues
               he
               )
               if
               I
               have
               any
               cause
               of
               Joy
               ,
               since
               I
               must
               be
               the
               Instrument
               of
               bringing
               so
               vertuous
               a
               Man
               as
               Darbelle
               is
               to
               his
               end
               ;
               one
               who
               is
               so
               dear
               tome
               ,
               and
               one
               for
               whom
               I
               have
               a
               greater
               respect
               than
               all
               the
               Court
               besides
               ;
               however
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Orders
               must
               be
               obey'd
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               not
               in
               my
               power
               to
               avoid
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surpriz'd
           at
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           wanted
           not
           Prudence
           enough
           to
           conceal
           it
           ;
           but
           making
           an
           Effort
           upon
           her self
           ,
           told
           her
           Father
           ,
           that
           indeed
           he
           had
           reason
           enough
           for
           his
           grief
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           he
           ought
           to
           obey
           his
           Majesties
           Commands
           ;
           but
           withal
           ,
           she
           told
           him
           ,
           she
           cou'd
           no
           ways
           comprehend
           that
           a
           Person
           so
           criminal
           as
           Darbelle
           was
           ,
           shou'd
           not
           ere
           this
           have
           made
           his
           Escape
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Their
           Conversation
           lasted
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           parted
           ;
           and
           Clitie
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           have
           the
           greater
           liberty
           to
           be
           alone
           ,
           feigned
           that
           she
           had
           the
           Head-ach
           .
        
         
           Lycidas
           she
           knew
           was
           the
           Man
           ,
           at
           whose
           House
           Darbelle
           had
           conceal'd
           himself
           ever
           since
           the
           Combat
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           this
           pressing
           Accident
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           threatned
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Danger
           and
           Difficulty
           
           which
           appear'd
           to
           Clitie
           in
           saving
           him
           ,
           did
           so
           extreamly
           surprize
           her
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           deep
           an
           Impression
           of
           his
           Affairs
           in
           her
           Heart
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           farther
           Consultation
           ,
           she
           writ
           him
           this
           Billet
           .
        
         
           
             FLy
             unhappy
             Man
             ,
             fly
             from
             your
             Retreat
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             your
             Enemies
             have
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             you
             will
             be
             apprehended
             ;
             the
             few
             moments
             on
             which
             your
             life
             depends
             ,
             are
             too
             too
             pretious
             to
             me
             to
             lose
             in
             saying
             any
             more
             :
             Use
             all
             diligence
             then
             to
             save
             your selfe
             ,
             if
             you
             wou'd
             ever
             have
             me
             think
             you
             love
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           received
           this
           Billet
           from
           Mariana's
           hands
           ,
           whom
           her
           Lady
           had
           sent
           with
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           surpriz'd
           at
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Interest
           which
           Clitie
           took
           in
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           was
           an
           incitement
           too
           powerful
           for
           him
           to
           slip
           the
           least
           moment
           ,
           and
           by
           good
           fortune
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           shifted
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           Woman's
           Cloaths
           ,
           not
           dreaming
           the
           least
           of
           what
           might
           fall
           out
           ;
           he
           was
           till
           now
           ruminating
           on
           nothing
           but
           the
           various
           turns
           his
           Fortune
           had
           shewn
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             us
             fly
             (
             dear
             Mariana
             )
             says
             he
             ,
             let
             us
             fly
             ,
             since
             Clitie
             has
             so
             commanded
             ,
             
             and
             the
             larger
             Interest
             she
             has
             in
             my
             Heart
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             I
             make
             it
             my
             Endeavour
             to
             preserve
             it
             for
             her
             .
          
           In
           finishing
           these
           words
           ,
           they
           both
           went
           out
           together
           ;
           but
           hardly
           had
           they
           gone
           a
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           House
           ,
           but
           they
           saw
           Clitie's
           Father
           at
           the
           head
           of
           a
           hundred
           〈◊〉
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           already
           seized
           and
           Guarded
           all
           the
           Avenues
           .
        
         
           Both
           Mariana
           and
           Darbelle
           knew
           him
           a
           〈◊〉
           ways
           off
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           pull
           both
           their
           Hoods
           over
           their
           Faces
           ,
           and
           to
           〈◊〉
           a
           little
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           avoid
           the
           Danger
           .
        
         
           They
           passed
           them
           without
           any
           obstructions
           ,
           but
           neither
           Darbelle
           nor
           Mariana
           knowing
           that
           Clitie's
           Father
           had
           orders
           to
           apprehend
           him
           ,
           were
           much
           surpriz'd
           to
           find
           him
           in
           this
           Equipage
           ,
           they
           consulted
           a
           while
           about
           what
           they
           should
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           resolve
           to
           what
           place
           he
           should
           retire
           till
           the
           hour
           appointed
           to
           visit
           Clitie
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           having
           well
           consider'd
           on
           the
           matter
           ,
           Darbelle
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           trust
           any
           ,
           consider'd
           that
           it
           wou'd
           be
           very
           difficult
           to
           go
           to
           any
           place
           in
           his
           Woman's
           Habit
           without
           Discovery
           ,
           took
           up
           a
           Resolution
           to
           go
           directly
           to
           Clitie's
           ,
           and
           shut
           himself
           up
           in
           Mariana's
           Chamber
           .
        
         
         
           He
           accomplish'd
           his
           desire
           most
           happily
           for
           they
           both
           got
           in
           without
           being
           perceiv'd
           by
           any
           ;
           and
           Mariana
           immediately
           went
           to
           Clitie
           to
           give
           her
           an
           account
           of
           all
           that
           had
           pass'd
           .
        
         
           Clitie
           was
           extremely
           pleas'd
           at
           the
           News
           ;
           for
           Clitie's
           Father
           with
           the
           Guard
           ,
           departed
           to
           apprehend
           Darbelle
           almost
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           Mariana
           was
           sent
           to
           give
           him
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           Troubles
           ,
           fearing
           what
           might
           happen
           to
           him
           ,
           she
           endured
           strange
           Tortures
           ;
           but
           no
           sooner
           did
           she
           understand
           that
           Darbelle
           was
           safe
           arrived
           ,
           but
           she
           went
           to
           him
           to
           testifie
           the
           Joy
           she
           received
           for
           his
           Escape
           .
        
         
           
             Darbelle
             (
             says
             she
             ,
             coming
             up
             to
             him
             )
             I
             have
             deceived
             both
             my
             Father
             and
             the
             King
             to
             save
             your
             life
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             no
             small
             trouble
             to
             me
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             my
             power
             to
             do
             yet
             more
             ,
             whereby
             I
             might
             testifie
             to
             you
             what
             interest
             I
             take
             in
             all
             that
             concerns
             you
             .
             My
             fairest
             Clitie
             (
             answered
             Darbelle
             )
             you
             have
             had
             only
             care
             of
             preserving
             a
             man
             who
             is
             wholly
             yours
             ,
             but
             one
             who
             shall
             be
             imploy'd
             on
             no
             other
             account
             but
             your
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             adore
             you
             even
             to
             his
             Grave
             .
          
        
         
           Falling
           on
           his
           Knees
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           continue
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           Clitie
           prevented
           him
           
           (
           saying
           to
           him
           )
           
             
               Darbelle
               ,
               our
               time
               is
               precious
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               had
               a
               wonderful
               escape
               in
               this
               present
               avoiding
               your
               Ruine
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               great
               Argument
               Heaven
               it self
               has
               no
               small
               interest
               in
               you
               ,
               since
               it
               makes
               you
               so
               much
               its
               care
               ,
               and
               works
               such
               Miracles
               in
               your
               behalf
               :
               abuse
               not
               therefore
               its
               goodness
               ,
               but
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               means
               it
               proffers
               you
               ,
               and
               lose
               no
               time
               in
               making
               your
               escape
               out
               of
               Paris
               ,
               where
               your
               Enemies
               are
               so
               well
               informed
               of
               all
               that
               you
               do
               .
            
             
               You
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               been
               betray'd
               ,
               since
               the
               King
               had
               information
               that
               you
               were
               retired
               to
               Lycida's
               House
               ;
               by
               very
               good
               fortune
               he
               gave
               his
               Orders
               for
               apprehending
               you
               to
               my
               Father
               ;
               and
               (
               not
               to
               hold
               you
               longer
               )
               it
               was
               from
               him
               I
               knew
               the
               Secret
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               I
               gave
               you
               timely
               notice
               .
               Tho
               now
               you
               may
               imagine
               you
               are
               safe
               enough
               ,
               who
               knows
               what
               may
               happen
               ?
               How
               are
               you
               sure
               that
               none
               has
               dog'd
               you
               hither
               ?
               Consider
               therefore
               how
               miserable
               shall
               we
               both
               be
               ,
               shou'd
               you
               be
               taken
               in
               my
               Father's
               House
               !
               My
               Honour
               and
               your
               life
               must
               be
               the
               Victims
               which
               our
               Enemies
               will
               sacrifice
               with
               all
               pleasure
               imaginable
               ;
               therefore
               both
               for
               my
               sake
               and
               your
               own
               ,
               I
               intreat
               
               you
               would
               not
               think
               of
               staying
               any
               longer
               here
               ,
               not
               only
               at
               Court
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               the
               Circumstances
               you
               lie
               under
               ,
               become
               more
               calm
               and
               tranquil
               as
               they
               grow
               old
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               not
               impossible
               but
               after
               some
               time
               ,
               a
               means
               may
               be
               found
               out
               in
               your
               absence
               to
               pacifie
               the
               King's
               Anger
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               the
               Face
               of
               Affairs
               by
               making
               the
               King
               understand
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Quarrel
               was
               not
               a
               set
               Duel
               ,
               but
               a
               Rancounter
               ;
               your
               Friends
               are
               many
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               will
               not
               forsake
               you
               ;
               and
               for
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               will
               use
               all
               the
               interest
               I
               can
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               you
               once
               again
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               re-establish'd
               in
               the
               King's
               Favour
               .
            
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           having
           hearkned
           to
           this
           Discourse
           of
           Clitie's
           ,
           without
           interrupting
           her
           ,
           being
           so
           overwhelm'd
           in
           Sorrow
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           incapable
           of
           saying
           one
           word
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           returning
           her
           an
           Answer
           ,
           stood
           almost
           drown'd
           in
           Tears
           .
        
         
           Clitie
           added
           a
           thousand
           other
           obliging
           things
           to
           comfort
           him
           ;
           at
           length
           Darbelle
           recollecting
           himself
           ,
           uttered
           these
           word●●
           but
           with
           so
           languishing
           a
           tone
           as
           he
           we●●
           just
           departing
           this
           Life
           :
           
             O
             my
             m●
             lovely
             Clitie
             !
             does
             your
             Heart
             account
             with
             you
             in
             what
             you
             say
             on
             my
             account
          
           
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           already
           had
           resolv'd
           to
           discover
           to
           him
           the
           tender
           Sentiments
           she
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           all
           the
           assurances
           of
           Love
           ,
           that
           might
           become
           a
           Person
           of
           her
           Quality
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Vertue
           :
           But
           one
           who
           still
           was
           under
           her
           Father's
           disposal
           ,
           paused
           a
           little
           ere
           she
           discover'd
           her self
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           lucky
           hour
           for
           Darbelle
           ;
           for
           Clitie
           thought
           it
           wou'd
           be
           very
           difficult
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           leave
           her
           ,
           without
           giving
           him
           some
           hopes
           of
           seeing
           her
           again
           ,
           and
           being
           happy
           at
           his
           return
           ;
           and
           she
           fear'd
           ,
           that
           without
           some
           〈◊〉
           hopes
           ,
           he
           might
           yet
           be
           guilty
           of
           some
           extravagant
           thing
           ,
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           obtain
           her
           Love
           ,
           that
           might
           perhaps
           〈◊〉
           him
           his
           Life
           :
           Having
           considered
           these
           things
           ,
           add
           to
           these
           the
           Passion
           she
           felt
           〈◊〉
           Heart
           ,
           which
           now
           she
           was
           no
           longer
           Mistress
           of
           ,
           she
           return'd
           him
           this
           Answer
           ;
           
             O
             ,
             Darbelle
             !
             how
             cruel
             are
             you
             thus
             not
             to
             understand
             me
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             I
             love
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             Darbelle
             !
             having
             given
             you
             such
             evident
             Proofs
             already
             ,
             methinks
             you
             might
             have
             been
             kind
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             spar'd
             my
             Blushes
             in
             telling
             you
             I
             love
             you
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             (
             says
             she
             ,
             with
             a
             deep
             sigh
             )
             more
             than
             you
             love
             me
             ?
          
        
         
         
           She
           blush'd
           in
           uttering
           these
           words
           and
           turn'd
           aside
           her
           Eyes
           from
           looking
           on
           Darbelle
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           extasied
           with
           what
           he
           heard
           ,
           and
           transported
           with
           the
           excess
           of
           Love
           and
           Joy
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           capable
           of
           returning
           her
           thanks
           ;
           nevertheless
           he
           threw
           himself
           at
           her
           Feet
           ,
           embracing
           her
           Knees
           ,
           and
           kissing
           a
           thousand
           times
           over
           her
           fair
           Hands
           ,
           at
           last
           he
           burst
           out
           ;
           
             O
             you
             great
             Gods
             !
             are
             you
             not
             envious
             of
             the
             happiness
             I
             have
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             my
             adorable
             Clitie
             ,
             (
             goes
             he
             on
             )
             your
             〈◊〉
             is
             dearer
             to
             me
             than
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             World
             :
             But
             ,
             oh
             !
             not
             all
             the
             Words
             〈◊〉
             Eloquence
             ,
             or
             Wit
             ,
             can
             e're
             express
             my
             Love
             ;
             and
             nothing
             but
             your
             All-charming
             Beauty
             can
             come
             in
             Competition
             with
             it
             :
             And
             had
             I
             but
             the
             least
             thought
             that
             any
             thing
             cou'd
             change
             my
             Heart
             here
             I
             swear
             to
             you
             (
             my
             divine
             Saint
             that
             I
             wou'd
             this
             moment
             pierce
             the
             persidious
             thing
             a
             thousand
             times
             before
             your
             Eyes
             .
          
        
         
           He
           made
           a
           Million
           of
           Protestations
           〈◊〉
           an
           everlasting
           Love
           ;
           and
           Clitie
           gave
           him
           an
           assurance
           that
           she
           wou'd
           never
           marry
           any
           one
           but
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           wou'd
           not
           only
           refuse
           all
           such
           who
           should
           make
           their
           amour
           to
           her
           ,
           but
           withstand
           the
           very
           Will
           and
           Command
           of
           her
           Father
           
           shou'd
           he
           ever
           attempt
           to
           bestow
           her
           on
           〈◊〉
           other
           .
        
         
           Many
           passionate
           Expressions
           pass'd
           on
           〈◊〉
           sides
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           their
           Loves
           〈◊〉
           Protestations
           ;
           after
           which
           Clitie
           commanded
           him
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           greatest
           regret
           imaginable
           ,
           to
           depart
           the
           next
           day
           :
           they
           〈◊〉
           of
           'em
           seem'd
           to
           disolve
           in
           Tears
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           unseasonableness
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           return
           of
           Clitie's
           Father
           constrain'd
           a
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           Clitie
           promis'd
           she
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           〈◊〉
           him
           again
           as
           soon
           as
           she
           could
           get
           〈◊〉
           from
           her
           Father
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           〈◊〉
           desired
           him
           to
           resolve
           whither
           he
           〈◊〉
           go
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           take
           〈◊〉
           of
           informing
           each
           other
           how
           matters
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           wou'd
           find
           some
           way
           〈◊〉
           other
           for
           their
           easie
           and
           secret
           Correspondence
           by
           Letters
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           sighing
           ,
           return'd
           her
           this
           Answer
           ;
           
             I
             am
             too
             much
             your
             Slave
             not
             to
             obey
             you
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             altho'
             I
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             my
             life
             in
             the
             Performance
             ;
             And
             here
             I
             implore
             Heaven's
             Aid
             to
             give
             one
             power
             to
             bear
             my
             Sufferings
             .
          
           At
           〈◊〉
           words
           both
           parted
           ,
           Clitie
           to
           visit
           her
           Father
           ,
           who
           she
           found
           in
           a
           more
           pleasant
           Humour
           than
           what
           she
           left
           him
        
         
         
           
             My
             dearest
             Child
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             looking
             on
             her
             )
             the
             poor
             Darbelle
             by
             good
             fortune
             〈◊〉
             evited
             Death
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             found
             him
             〈◊〉
             Lyeidas's
             House
             ;
             the
             King
             can
             blame
             none
             but
             those
             who
             have
             given
             him
             〈◊〉
             Advice
             ;
             I
             am
             so
             well
             satisfied
             that
             〈◊〉
             met
             not
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             put
             〈◊〉
             a
             Disguise
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             seem
             troubled
             ,
             especially
             since
             I
             am
             so
             well
             assured
             of
             my
             due
             performing
             all
             〈◊〉
             Commands
             I
             receiv'd
             from
             his
             Majesties
             for
             searching
             that
             House
             where
             they
             suppos'd
             he
             had
             conceal'd
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           Clitie
           put
           on
           such
           an
           indifference
           during
           her
           Father's
           Relation
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           nice
           Observer
           cou'd
           have
           suspected
           her
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Party
           concern'd
           in
           the
           Business
           Soon
           after
           her
           Father
           took
           Coach
           ,
           to
           get
           and
           acquaint
           the
           King
           of
           his
           Proceedings
           and
           Clitie
           flew
           to
           visit
           her
           Darbelle
           ,
           carrying
           with
           her
           a
           small
           Casket
           of
           Pearls
           and
           Diamonds
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Darbelle
             (
             says
             she
             )
             our
             Affairs
             are
             now
             in
             an
             exceeding
             good
             Posture
             ,
             and
             seeing
             you
             are
             resolv'd
             to
             follow
             my
             advice
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             Heavens
             will
             be
             pleased
             some
             time
             or
             other
             to
             compleat
             our
             Happiness
             ,
             lose
             no
             moment
             ,
             but
             quickly
             save
             your self
             ;
             here
             I
             present
             you
             with
             all
             my
             richest
             Jewels
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             value
             
             enough
             to
             assist
             you
             in
             whatsoever
             you
             shall
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             I
             make
             it
             my
             request
             you
             would
             not
             refuse
             them
             ;
             for
             〈◊〉
             know
             it
             is
             very
             inconvenient
             for
             you
             to
             seek
             for
             others
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Journey
             cannot
             but
             be
             expensive
             .
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           was
           amaz'd
           at
           her
           Bounty
           ,
           and
           after
           having
           return'd
           her
           a
           thousand
           〈◊〉
           very
           obligingly
           ;
           
             
               Clitie
               (
               says
               he
               )
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               any
               thing
               more
               than
               your
               Commands
               to
               make
               me
               leave
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               you
               ;
               and
               nothing
               but
               the
               Assurance
               of
               your
               Love
               and
               Fidelity
               which
               can
               support
               my
               Life
               when
               I
               am
               absent
               from
               your
               fair
               Eyes
               ;
               I
               love
               you
               (
               continues
               he
               )
               with
               too
               ardent
               a
               Passion
               to
               give
               you
               any
               longer
               these
               Apprehensions
               of
               fear
               ,
               which
               (
               for
               your
               sake
               )
               make
               not
               so
               deep
               impressions
               on
               your
               Heart
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               on
               mine
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               you
               are
               pleas'd
               so
               to
               order
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               gone
               by
               break
               of
               day
               ;
               as
               for
               my
               Life
               it
               will
               be
               in
               no
               danger
               ,
               the
               way
               that
               I
               intend
               to
               take
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               a
               Gentleman
               that
               has
               been
               brought
               up
               from
               his
               Childhood
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               has
               tied
               himself
               so
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               resolv'd
               to
               share
               in
               all
               my
               Fortunes
               ;
               he
               is
               endued
               with
               an
               infinite
               Wit
               and
               discreet
               
               Conduct
               ,
               by
               whose
               means
               I
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               put
               on
               what
               Disguise
               I
               〈◊〉
               till
               I
               shall
               arrive
               at
               some
               place
               where
               I
               shall
               have
               no
               longer
               cause
               to
               fear
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               some
               time
               since
               (
               says
               he
               )
               that
               I
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               in
               a
               readiness
               to
               execute
               what
               orders
               I
               shou'd
               give
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               always
               prepar'd
               to
               follow
               me
               ;
               I
               will
               give
               him
               Instructions
               to
               attend
               me
               at
               St.
               Anthony's
               Gate
               to
               marrow
               by
               the
               break
               of
               day
               ;
               nor
               will
               I
               take
               any
               other
               with
               me
               ,
               till
               I
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               next
               great
               City
               through
               which
               I
               am
               to
               pass
               ,
               where
               I
               will
               furnish
               my self
               with
               other
               Servants
               to
               wait
               on
               me
               ,
               who
               neither
               knowing
               my
               true
               Name
               ,
               Quality
               ,
               nor
               my
               Business
               ,
               are
               not
               liable
               to
               betray
               me
               ,
               as
               apparently
               I
               have
               been
               already
               by
               some
               of
               my
               People
               ,
               tho'
               I
               know
               not
               whom
               to
               accuse
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Money
               ,
               (
               most
               generous
               Clitie
               ,
               says
               he
               )
               I
               have
               sufficient
               to
               serve
               me
               in
               my
               Journey
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               put
               my self
               to
               unnecessary
               Expences
               ;
               the
               Passion
               that
               possesses
               my
               Heart
               ,
               will
               inspire
               me
               with
               nothing
               but
               your
               Idea
               ,
               and
               force
               me
               to
               seek
               out
               a
               Solitude
               where
               I
               may
               live
               free
               from
               all
               the
               noise
               of
               Pleasure
               ,
               or
               Disturbance
               of
               Delight
               .
            
             
             
               I
               intend
               for
               Italy
               ,
               where
               I
               will
               never
               rest
               〈◊〉
               any
               place
               ,
               but
               such
               ,
               whose
               Shades
               〈◊〉
               melancholy
               Silence
               shall
               be
               agreeable
               to
               my
               Humour
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               alone
               I
               〈◊〉
               make
               my
               Moans
               ,
               and
               lament
               your
               〈◊〉
               Absence
               ,
               sacrifice
               all
               to
               the
               Griefs
               and
               Sorrows
               I
               suffer
               for
               you
               .
               After
               this
               manner
               ,
               my
               heavenly
               Mistress
               (
               says
               he
               )
               will
               I
               employ
               my
               Hour
               ,
               and
               spend
               my
               Days
               while
               I
               am
               banish'd
               from
               your
               〈◊〉
               ;
               in
               the
               interim
               I
               will
               sollicite
               all
               my
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               by
               my
               Letters
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               his
               Majesty
               of
               my
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               a
               true
               Account
               of
               all
               my
               Proceedings
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               oblige
               him
               once
               more
               to
               give
               me
               free
               liberty
               of
               serving
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               inestimable
               Happiness
               of
               seeing
               you
               again
               :
               O
               Heavens
               !
               (
               added
               he
               ,
               with
               Tears
               in
               his
               Eyes
               )
               behold
               ,
               my
               incomparable
               Clitie
               ,
               what
               Resolutions
               I
               have
               taken
               to
               obey
               you
               ;
               yet
               I
               doubt
               whatever
               Endeavours
               I
               shall
               make
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               in
               my
               power
               to
               live
               after
               I
               have
               parted
               with
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           Clitie
           hearkned
           to
           all
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           dissolving
           in
           Tears
           ,
           conjur'd
           him
           again
           to
           accept
           of
           her
           Jewels
           ,
           but
           he
           still
           refus'd
           them
           ,
           and
           only
           took
           an
           enamell'd
           Picture
           of
           hers
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           a
           Box
           made
           of
           an
           intire
           Emerauld
           ,
           and
           set
           about
           with
           
           Diamonds
           of
           an
           inestimable
           Price
           .
        
         
           They
           agreed
           together
           to
           give
           a
           reciprocal
           Account
           of
           all
           the
           very
           least
           Action
           〈◊〉
           their
           lives
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           Clitie
           writ
           to
           him
           ,
           she
           shou'd
           direct
           her
           Letters
           as
           he
           wou'd
           appoint
           her
           in
           his
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           direct
           his
           to
           Mariana
           ,
           who
           would
           deliver
           them
           to
           Clitie
           :
           he
           had
           sent
           a
           〈◊〉
           to
           his
           Gentleman
           (
           whose
           Name
           was
           
             La
             Rock
          
           )
           to
           have
           Horses
           in
           readiness
           in
           such
           a
           place
           as
           he
           had
           appointed
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           received
           an
           Answer
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           there
           ;
           those
           who
           brought
           it
           ,
           〈◊〉
           knowing
           the
           Design
           ,
           had
           orders
           to
           attend
           him
           at
           the
           Corner
           of
           a
           Street
           before
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           .
        
         
           All
           things
           being
           thus
           order'd
           ,
           Clitie
           and
           Darbelle
           passed
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Night
           in
           discoursing
           about
           what
           they
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           their
           Commerce
           by
           Letters
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           means
           to
           accommodate
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           they
           made
           again
           a
           thousand
           Protestations
           of
           Love
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           last
           till
           Death
           ,
           Sighs
           and
           Tears
           were
           their
           faithful
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           never
           did
           two
           Lovers
           give
           better
           Testimonies
           ;
           nor
           did
           Darbelle
           fail
           in
           the
           least
           point
           of
           Respect
           to
           her
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           moment
           wherein
           they
           were
           to
           part
           ,
           having
           for
           some
           
           time
           look'd
           upon
           each
           other
           without
           speaking
           the
           least
           Syllable
           ,
           but
           with
           Eyes
           〈◊〉
           most
           eloquent
           in
           Love
           ,
           and
           Tears
           and
           Sighs
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           eloquent
           〈◊〉
           Words
           ;
           Clitie
           pressing
           the
           Hand
           of
           〈◊〉
           disconsolate
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           rising
           to
           take
           her
           leave
           ,
           all
           full
           of
           Grief
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           disguise
           her
           Troubles
           ;
           Darbelle
           detaining
           her
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           did
           nothing
           but
           kiss
           her
           fair
           hand
           ,
           which
           at
           length
           (
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Violence
           )
           he
           let
           go
           ,
           pronouncing
           and
           repeating
           twice
           or
           thrice
           these
           words
           ,
           
             You
             leave
             me
             ,
             my
             adorable
             Clitie
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             time
             that
             I
             should
             die
             .
          
        
         
           Clitie
           flung
           out
           of
           the
           Chamber
           (
           her
           Handkerchief
           before
           her
           weeping
           Eyes
           )
           and
           Mariana
           waited
           on
           her
           to
           her
           own
           Apartment
           ,
           where
           Clitie
           threw
           her self
           upon
           her
           Bed
           ,
           pouring
           out
           a
           Torrent
           of
           Tears
           ,
           and
           wanted
           little
           of
           pouring
           out
           her
           life
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Mariana
           return'd
           immediately
           to
           Darbelle
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           less
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           it
           was
           Clitie's
           Orders
           that
           he
           should
           forthwith
           be
           gone
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           his
           own
           life
           ,
           but
           the
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           of
           her
           Mistress
           .
        
         
         
           At
           last
           ,
           being
           over-perswaded
           by
           what
           Mariana
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           fearing
           to
           disobey
           Clitie
           ,
           he
           put
           off
           his
           Woman's
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           dress'd
           himself
           in
           a
           riding
           Habit
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           privately
           brought
           to
           him
           by
           the
           unknown
           Porters
           at
           the
           Corner
           of
           the
           Street
           ;
           being
           dress'd
           he
           went
           to
           
             La
             Rock
          
           who
           waited
           for
           him
           with
           his
           Horses
           ;
           but
           his
           Grief
           had
           so
           changed
           him
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           certain
           he
           cou'd
           hardly
           know
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Day
           began
           to
           appear
           ere
           the
           poor
           afflicted
           Lover
           ,
           accompanied
           only
           with
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           his
           Passion
           ,
           took
           Horse
           to
           avoid
           the
           Displeasure
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           Fury
           and
           Anger
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           had
           used
           all
           their
           Endeavours
           to
           take
           away
           his
           Life
           .
           He
           discours'd
           some
           time
           with
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           telling
           him
           how
           much
           he
           confided
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           acquainting
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           only
           Person
           that
           he
           made
           choice
           of
           amongst
           all
           his
           Servants
           ,
           to
           partake
           of
           his
           good
           or
           bad
           Fortune
           ;
           he
           told
           him
           in
           few
           words
           the
           Resolution
           he
           had
           taken
           to
           quit
           both
           the
           Court
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           give
           time
           to
           his
           Friends
           to
           accommodate
           his
           Affairs
           ;
           that
           he
           wou'd
           after
           a
           day
           or
           two
           take
           post
           to
           get
           to
           Marseilles
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           cou'd
           possible
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           pass
           into
           Florence
           ,
           
           where
           he
           wou'd
           retire
           himself
           during
           his
           Exile
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           he
           chang'd
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           took
           other
           Servants
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           〈◊〉
           his
           Adventures
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           look'd
           on
           him
           as
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Quality
           that
           was
           travelling
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           beautiful
           Clitie
           (
           ever
           since
           the
           Departure
           of
           her
           Lover
           )
           had
           so
           cruelly
           given
           her
           Heart
           up
           to
           all
           the
           Emotions
           of
           a
           tender
           and
           innocent
           Passion
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           fain
           her self
           sick
           to
           avoid
           the
           Profers
           that
           all
           made
           her
           of
           diverting
           her self
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           her
           answering
           all
           those
           who
           were
           daily
           importuning
           her
           to
           know
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           Grief
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           only
           knew
           the
           secrets
           of
           her
           Heart
           ,
           and
           left
           no
           means
           unattempted
           to
           comfort
           her
           ;
           but
           alass
           !
           how
           do
           poor
           〈◊〉
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           imagine
           the
           sound
           of
           their
           Beloved's
           Name
           will
           ease
           their
           Sorrows
           ?
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           experience
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           took
           delight
           in
           nothing
           but
           to
           talk
           of
           her
           dear
           Darbelle
           ,
           but
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           she
           wounded
           her
           Heart
           with
           a
           thousand
           mortal
           Stabbs
           ,
           which
           became
           incurable
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           moment
           nothing
           was
           able
           to
           ease
           her
           of
           that
           cruel
           Passion
           which
           she
           had
           suffer'd
           so
           strongly
           to
           possess
           her
           .
           The
           second
           day
           
           of
           her
           Lover's
           Absence
           ,
           she
           receiv'd
           a
           Letter
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           made
           a
           little
           calm
           in
           her
           Soul
           which
           stood
           so
           much
           in
           need
           of
           it
           :
           The
           Letter
           is
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             IS
             it
             a
             Dream
             or
             a
             Truth
             (
             most
             divine
          
           Clitie
           )
           
             that
             I
             am
             absent
             from
             you
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             a
             Dream
             !
             for
             were
             it
             a
             Truth
             ,
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             supported
             the
             Grief
             ,
             but
             have
             died
             .
             But
             oh
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             cannot
             see
             you
             !
             to
             my
             Horror
             I
             perceive
             (
             unhappy
             that
             I
             am
             )
             that
             every
             step
             I
             take
             bears
             me
             farther
             from
             your
             fair
             Eyes
             .
             But
             ,
             my
             most
             charming
             Dear
             ,
             you
             have
             commanded
             me
             to
             live
             and
             love
             you
             :
             Oh
             ,
             how
             willingly
             wou'd
             I
             obey
             you
             !
             how
             dear
             is
             your
          
           Idea
           
             to
             me
             !
             and
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             content
             with
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             but
             rais'd
             the
             smallest
             Sense
             of
             what
             I
             feel
             ,
             in
             your
             dear
             Breast
             .
          
        
         
           He
           gave
           her
           notice
           also
           in
           his
           Letter
           ,
           That
           she
           might
           write
           to
           him
           at
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           direct
           her
           Letter
           to
           a
           Person
           who
           was
           a
           Relation
           of
           
             La
             Rock's
          
           .
        
         
           Clitie
           took
           no
           delight
           but
           in
           reading
           this
           Letter
           ,
           and
           passed
           whole
           days
           in
           discoursing
           Mariana
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           she
           was
           a
           little
           eased
           of
           the
           Grief
           which
           his
           Absence
           had
           caused
           ,
           she
           began
           to
           imploy
           her
           Friends
           to
           act
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           unfortunate
           
           Darbelle
           ,
           to
           re-establish
           him
           at
           Court
           ;
           every
           one
           was
           now
           assur'd
           by
           the
           Letters
           he
           writ
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           made
           his
           Enemies
           less
           careful
           in
           looking
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           underhand-dealing
           ,
           were
           so
           powerful
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           so
           set
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           by
           no
           means
           suffer
           any
           one
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           behalf
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           of
           France
           was
           at
           this
           time
           in
           the
           greatest
           Splendor
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           altho'
           France
           had
           Wars
           with
           almost
           all
           Europe
           ,
           her
           Arms
           had
           gain'd
           in
           two
           or
           three
           Battels
           such
           prodigious
           Conquests
           ,
           that
           when
           Winter
           approach'd
           ,
           it
           brought
           an
           universal
           Truce
           ,
           and
           Sports
           and
           Delights
           assum'd
           again
           their
           place
           ,
           with
           a
           greater
           magnificence
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           the
           victorious
           Lovers
           wou'd
           not
           give
           place
           to
           Mars
           himself
           .
        
         
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           questionless
           was
           the
           most
           charming
           Beauty
           of
           all
           the
           Court
           ,
           was
           now
           in
           the
           Bloom
           and
           Spring
           of
           her
           Beauty
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           a
           person
           of
           any
           Note
           or
           Quality
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           enamour'd
           of
           her
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           dar'd
           not
           openly
           declare
           their
           Passion
           ,
           or
           make
           their
           Complaints
           to
           her
           ,
           made
           it
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           their
           business
           to
           please
           her
           with
           Masques
           and
           Balls
           ;
           
           but
           those
           whose
           Births
           and
           Estates
           made
           them
           her
           Equals
           ,
           used
           all
           their
           Endeavours
           to
           marry
           her
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           places
           whithersoever
           she
           went
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Divertisements
           pursu'd
           her
           ,
           and
           augmented
           wheresoe're
           she
           came
           ,
           yet
           she
           took
           no
           delight
           in
           'em
           ,
           declaring
           these
           glittering
           Pleasures
           were
           no
           ways
           agreeable
           to
           her
           :
           But
           what
           less
           can
           a
           Lover
           do
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           debarr'd
           telling
           his
           fair
           Mistress
           his
           Passion
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           Declaration
           of
           it
           by
           his
           Gallantry
           ,
           by
           Treats
           ,
           Balls
           ,
           Masques
           ,
           and
           melodious
           Symphonies
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           how
           troublesome
           soe're
           they
           appear'd
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           they
           afforded
           much
           pleasure
           to
           those
           that
           accompanied
           her
           .
        
         
           No
           Musick
           so
           much
           delighted
           her
           as
           the
           sweet
           Choiresters
           of
           the
           solitary
           Groves
           burden'd
           Heart
           sought
           out
           the
           unfrequentedst
           places
           she
           cou'd
           find
           ,
           and
           preferr'd
           the
           Complaints
           and
           tender
           Songs
           of
           sweet
           Philomel
           to
           all
           other
           Harmony
           ;
           yet
           do
           what
           she
           cou'd
           ,
           she
           was
           forc'd
           to
           accept
           the
           melodious
           Consorts
           which
           Love
           had
           inspir'd
           her
           Adorers
           to
           present
           her
           with
           ,
           and
           thereby
           sometimes
           diverted
           the
           Current
           of
           her
           melancholy
           Thoughts
           .
        
         
           Every
           one
           took
           notice
           ,
           that
           this
           incomparable
           fair
           One
           ,
           who
           was
           naturally
           
           of
           a
           jovial
           Temper
           ,
           now
           became
           retir'd
           and
           serious
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           of
           languishing
           and
           tender
           appear'd
           in
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           all
           her
           Actions
           after
           so
           agreeable
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           almost
           impossible
           to
           see
           her
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           love
           .
        
         
           Thus
           she
           spent
           five
           or
           six
           Months
           ,
           and
           none
           e're
           knew
           the
           Secrets
           of
           her
           Heart
           ,
           or
           the
           Resolution
           she
           had
           taken
           to
           espouse
           none
           but
           Darbelle
           ;
           she
           was
           daily
           importun'd
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           conceive
           the
           Trouble
           she
           was
           put
           to
           ,
           in
           defending
           her self
           from
           the
           Solicitations
           of
           that
           number
           that
           ador'd
           her
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           not
           any
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           perfect
           ,
           in
           whom
           she
           found
           not
           some
           defect
           ,
           which
           she
           still
           us'd
           for
           excuses
           to
           her
           Father
           ;
           she
           had
           no
           sooner
           clear'd
           her self
           of
           all
           these
           Lovers
           ,
           but
           Fortune
           resolving
           still
           to
           persecute
           her
           ,
           rais'd
           up
           one
           whose
           Courtship
           and
           Love
           gave
           her
           much
           trouble
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           Prince
           Lysidor
           ,
           he
           was
           indeed
           but
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           yet
           ally'd
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           preferr'd
           to
           noblest
           and
           chiefest
           Employments
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           he
           was
           handsome
           to
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           look'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           gallant
           and
           accomplish'd
           Person
           of
           the
           Court
           :
           He
           lov'd
           her
           to
           that
           excess
           ,
           that
           all
           fear'd
           it
           would
           
           have
           cost
           him
           no
           less
           than
           his
           Life
           ;
           his
           Passion
           was
           made
           publick
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           none
           that
           ever
           saw
           him
           ,
           but
           had
           matter
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           either
           concerning
           his
           Love
           or
           his
           Mistress
           ,
           the
           violence
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           and
           his
           assiduous
           Addresses
           to
           her
           ,
           freed
           her
           from
           all
           other
           Pretenders
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           miss
           a
           day
           in
           which
           he
           saw
           her
           not
           .
        
         
           He
           made
           his
           Court
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           had
           gain'd
           her
           Father's
           Consent
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           means
           cou'd
           obtain
           the
           Daughter's
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Kingdom
           strove
           in
           vain
           to
           bring
           it
           about
           ,
           she
           withstood
           all
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           never
           any
           was
           more
           constant
           and
           faithfull
           than
           this
           fair
           One
           was
           ,
           to
           what
           she
           had
           promis'd
           Darbelle
           .
        
         
           She
           was
           recompenc'd
           with
           the
           most
           endearing
           tender
           Letters
           that
           ever
           Love
           indited
           ,
           which
           almost
           every
           day
           she
           received
           from
           him
           ;
           nor
           did
           she
           omit
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           letting
           him
           know
           the
           very
           least
           thing
           that
           passed
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Absence
           of
           these
           two
           Lovers
           gave
           them
           unexpressible
           Sorrows
           ,
           yet
           the
           daily
           Commerce
           by
           Letters
           did
           not
           a
           little
           ease
           their
           Sufferings
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           most
           tormented
           Clitie
           ,
           was
           the
           extraordinary
           Passion
           that
           her
           Beauty
           had
           inspir'd
           the
           Heart
           of
           Prince
           Lysidor
           
           withal
           ,
           which
           raged
           so
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           became
           so
           violent
           ,
           that
           some
           fear'd
           it
           might
           raise
           in
           him
           Thoughts
           of
           stealing
           her
           away
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           so
           extraordinary
           handsome
           ,
           young
           ,
           liberal
           ,
           gallant
           ,
           and
           magnificent
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           nothing
           cou'd
           have
           rais'd
           him
           any
           Obstacle
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           but
           that
           Darbelle
           had
           got
           possession
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           had
           she
           been
           disinterested
           ,
           none
           had
           sooner
           been
           preferr'd
           amongst
           her
           whole
           croud
           of
           Adorers
           than
           this
           Prince
           ;
           but
           there
           needed
           no
           greater
           Bar
           to
           his
           happiness
           ,
           than
           Darbelle's
           Love.
           He
           cou'd
           gain
           nothing
           on
           her
           Heart
           more
           than
           an
           Esteem
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           made
           her
           much
           concern'd
           at
           his
           Sufferings
           ;
           she
           told
           him
           often
           ,
           and
           conjur'd
           him
           to
           think
           on
           her
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           her
           Father
           no
           further
           Trouble
           about
           their
           Marriage
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           utterly
           impossible
           for
           her
           to
           alter
           her
           Destiny
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           Father
           was
           to
           her
           instead
           of
           the
           best
           Husband
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           These
           Repulses
           highly
           afflicted
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           they
           wrought
           not
           their
           design'd
           Effect
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           hindrance
           to
           him
           to
           love
           her
           more
           tenderly
           ;
           and
           he
           hoped
           in
           time
           her
           cruel
           Resolution
           might
           be
           chang'd
           .
        
         
         
           His
           Merit
           ,
           and
           the
           Gold
           which
           he
           was
           even
           profusely
           lavish
           of
           ,
           in
           every
           thing
           that
           might
           advance
           his
           Love
           ,
           had
           gain'd
           the
           Heart
           and
           Friendship
           of
           Mariana
           ,
           he
           oblig'd
           her
           by
           many
           Presents
           ,
           and
           left
           no
           means
           unassay'd
           to
           gain
           her
           Favour
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           not
           ignorant
           she
           was
           the
           only
           person
           in
           the
           World
           to
           whom
           her
           Mistress
           intrusted
           her
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           Confident
           ;
           he
           knew
           they
           were
           never
           asunder
           ,
           whether
           walking
           abroad
           to
           take
           the
           Air
           ,
           visiting
           ,
           or
           at
           home
           ;
           they
           were
           often
           discoursing
           together
           ,
           and
           Clitie
           and
           Mariana
           seem'd
           never
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           each
           others
           Company
           .
        
         
           The
           particular
           kindness
           that
           Clitie
           had
           for
           her
           ,
           was
           the
           reason
           which
           oblig'd
           the
           Prince
           to
           make
           her
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           he
           imagin'd
           he
           should
           search
           into
           the
           Heart
           of
           her
           Mistress
           by
           gaining
           that
           of
           Mariana
           ,
           he
           spared
           neither
           Cost
           nor
           Presents
           to
           engage
           her
           to
           his
           Interests
           :
           Mariana
           was
           insensibly
           won
           to
           it
           ,
           she
           hearkned
           to
           his
           daily
           amorous
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           to
           do
           him
           all
           the
           Service
           she
           was
           able
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           to
           render
           him
           one
           day
           happy
           with
           Clitie
           .
        
         
           Having
           gain'd
           Mariana
           ,
           he
           doubted
           not
           the
           success
           of
           his
           Amours
           ,
           and
           assumed
           new
           hopes
           of
           one
           day
           overcoming
           Clitie's
           
           Cruelty
           ,
           he
           acosted
           her
           with
           more
           Courage
           ,
           and
           better
           Assurance
           than
           ever
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           knew
           that
           Clitie
           had
           infinite
           Wit
           and
           that
           none
           in
           the
           World
           had
           a
           more
           apprehensive
           and
           piercing
           Judgment
           than
           she
           ,
           took
           all
           possible
           care
           to
           conceal
           the
           Correspondence
           she
           held
           with
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           Instructions
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           she
           would
           often
           before
           Clitie
           seem
           to
           be
           displeas'd
           at
           him
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           not
           be
           suspected
           of
           his
           Party
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           conceal'd
           nothing
           from
           Mariana
           ,
           discover'd
           to
           her
           the
           Sentiments
           she
           had
           concerning
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           often
           told
           her
           ,
           That
           his
           Misfortunes
           made
           her
           pity
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           much
           troubl'd
           he
           should
           still
           preserve
           a
           Love
           for
           one
           who
           cou'd
           never
           make
           him
           any
           return
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           more
           than
           an
           Esteem
           for
           him
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Darbelle
           prov'd
           constant
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           extol
           the
           Worth
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           put
           her
           in
           mind
           of
           all
           he
           had
           done
           for
           her
           ;
           she
           recounted
           to
           her
           all
           his
           Languishings
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Sighs
           her
           Absence
           gave
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           visit
           her
           ,
           and
           found
           her
           not
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           the
           Torrent
           of
           Tears
           that
           flow'd
           from
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           complain
           of
           her
           Cruelty
           .
        
         
         
           One
           day
           as
           Clitie
           seem'd
           more
           than
           ordinary
           concern'd
           for
           the
           Affliction
           of
           
             Lysidor
             ,
             Mariana
          
           made
           an
           Effort
           to
           batter
           her
           Constancy
           ,
           saying
           seriously
           ,
           
             Madam
             ,
             〈◊〉
             believe
             you
             have
             much
             a-do
             to
             preserve
             your
             Heart
             intirely
             for
             Darbelle
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             the
             daily
             Assaults
             of
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             Oh!
             if
             you
             had
             〈◊〉
             heard
             the
             Complaints
             he
             made
             two
             days
             since
             (
             thinking
             none
             had
             been
             near
             him
             )
             in
             a
             close
             Arbour
             in
             your
             Garden
             ,
             and
             had
             you
             seen
             (
             as
             I
             did
             )
             the
             Transports
             that
             his
             Passion
             hurried
             him
             to
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             you
             could
             not
             but
             have
             pitied
             him
             .
             For
             my
             part
             (
             goes
             she
             on
             )
             who
             have
             less
             reason
             to
             love
             him
             than
             you
             ,
             especially
             since
             I
             have
             promised
             Darbelle
             never
             to
             forsake
             his
             Interest
             ,
             and
             daily
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             him
             ;
             I
             swear
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             being
             witness
             to
             the
             Despair
             of
             this
             poor
             Prince
             (
             tho'
             he
             saw
             me
             not
             )
             I
             had
             not
             the
             power
             to
             avoid
             shedding
             Tears
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             ;
             for
             certainly
             (
             said
             she
             to
             Clitie
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Tortures
             he
             indures
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Heart
             so
             strongly
             attack'd
             with
             so
             many
             Afflictions
             as
             his
             is
             ,
             cannot
             any
             longer
             resist
             his
             Fate
             .
          
           
           She
           spoke
           these
           things
           to
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           with
           such
           Artifice
           and
           Cunning
           ,
           that
           Clitie
           ,
           whose
           Heart
           (
           was
           not
           made
           of
           Adamant
           )
           was
           capable
           enough
           of
           the
           tender
           Impression
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           defend
           it self
           from
           pitying
           this
           unfortunate
           ,
           whom
           she
           had
           made
           so
           miserable
           .
        
         
           
             I
             am
             even
             in
             despair
             (
             answers
             Clitie
             )
             since
             this
             is
             arrived
             to
             this
             pitch
             of
             Folly
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             either
             marry
             me
             or
             die
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             have
             seem'd
             more
             cruel
             to
             him
             than
             to
             many
             ,
             whom
             I
             esteem'd
             less
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             to
             endeavour
             to
             free
             him
             of
             the
             unhappy
             Passion
             he
             has
             for
             me
             :
             I
             am
             not
             altogether
             insensible
             ,
             and
             I
             acknowledge
             I
             feel
             a
             certain
             Compassion
             for
             him
             ,
             when
             I
             behold
             such
             tender
             and
             true
             Marks
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             as
             he
             daily
             gives
             me
             .
             But
             you
             know
             ,
             Mariana
             (
             says
             she
             )
             that
             nothing
             can
             dispossess
             Darbelle
             of
             my
             Heart
             ,
             my
             Duty
             and
             Inclination
             plead
             wholly
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             me
             ever
             to
             alter
             ;
             for
             which
             reasons
             I
             am
             resolv'd
             to
             forbid
             the
             Prince
             ever
             to
             see
             me
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ah
             ,
             Madam
             !
             (
             answers
             Mariana
             )
             do
             not
             drive
             him
             to
             this
             cruel
             Extremity
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             that
             he
             has
             endeavour'd
             unsuccessfully
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             cease
             
             loving
             you
             ,
             but
             since
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             effected
             ,
             envy
             him
             not
             the
             Consolation
             of
             dying
             in
             your
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           As
           Clitie
           and
           Mariana
           were
           thus
           discoursing
           ,
           the
           Prince
           (
           who
           had
           before
           been
           informed
           of
           the
           Conversation
           that
           should
           be
           made
           )
           enter'd
           ,
           he
           appear'd
           〈◊〉
           dejected
           and
           sad
           ,
           that
           (
           in
           short
           )
           Clitie
           was
           surpriz'd
           and
           Mariana
           seem'd
           to
           be
           so
           much
           concern'd
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           〈◊〉
           forbear
           pronouncing
           some
           words
           that
           made
           known
           her
           Astonishment
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           who
           seeing
           none
           present
           with
           Clitie
           but
           Mariana
           ,
           told
           her
           (
           with
           Tears
           in
           his
           Eyes
           )
           
             Alas
             !
             thou
             cruel
             〈◊〉
             One
             ,
             make
             an
             end
             at
             once
             both
             of
             my
             Grief
             and
             Life
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             no
             longer
             importune
             you
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             is
             my
             misfortune
             to
             persecute
             you
             thus
             to
             no
             purpose
             let
             me
             die
             to
             make
             an
             expiation
             for
             all
             the
             Torment
             I
             have
             given
             you
             .
             Alas
             (
             pursues
             he
             )
             your
             Eyes
             (
             most
             Divine
             Clitie
             )
             are
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             beautiful
             than
             the
             Morning
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             render
             them
             either
             delightful
             or
             soft
             to
             me
             what
             then
             shou'd
             I
             do
             with
             life
             ?
             It
             is
             much
             better
             for
             me
             to
             expire
             at
             your
             Feet
             ,
             than
             daily
             to
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             your
             Anger
             .
          
        
         
         
           He
           utter'd
           these
           words
           with
           a
           languishing
           sadness
           ,
           which
           became
           him
           so
           well
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           have
           mov'd
           compassion
           in
           the
           most
           obdurate
           Heart
           ,
           when
           a
           Death-like
           paleness
           cover'd
           all
           his
           Face
           ,
           his
           Strength
           began
           to
           fail
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           keep
           himself
           from
           falling
           on
           the
           Couch
           whereon
           Clitie
           sate
           ,
           just
           like
           a
           man
           expiring
           ;
           Mariana
           presently
           skreek'd
           out
           ,
           
             O
             good
             Gods
             !
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             he
             is
             dead
             ;
             dear
             Madam
             (
             says
             she
             )
             say
             some
             obliging
             thing
             to
             him
             to
             recover
             him
             ,
             if
             possible
             .
          
        
         
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           is
           certainly
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           her
           Sex
           ,
           stood
           not
           now
           to
           consult
           either
           the
           Love
           she
           bore
           Darbelle
           ,
           or
           the
           Cruelty
           she
           had
           design'd
           to
           shew
           the
           Prince
           ,
           she
           regarded
           nothing
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           the
           lamentable
           Condition
           in
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           believing
           that
           unfeignedly
           he
           wou'd
           die
           ,
           if
           she
           gave
           him
           not
           some
           Relief
           ;
           
             Prince
             (
             says
             she
             )
             if
             it
             yet
             lies
             in
             your
             Power
             ,
             have
             more
             regard
             to
             a
             life
             so
             valuable
             as
             yours
             ,
             and
             give
             not
             up
             your self
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             to
             an
             unparallel'd
             despair
             ;
             for
             be
             assur'd
             I
             have
             not
             the
             least
             unkindness
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             have
             not
             answer'd
             your
             Love
             in
             all
             Respects
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             the
             Heavens
             have
             other
             ways
             decreed
             it
             :
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             seeking
             your
             Death
             ,
             that
             I
             wish
             nothing
             more
             
             than
             that
             you
             may
             live
             ,
             which
             by
             all
             the
             power
             you
             say
             I
             have
             over
             you
             ,
             charge
             you
             to
             obey
             .
          
           After
           these
           words
           which
           gave
           a
           little
           Comfort
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           lift
           himself
           up
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           being
           come
           to
           himself
           again
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           return'd
           her
           〈◊〉
           for
           what
           she
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           Clitie
           reflecting
           on
           what
           her
           Compassion
           〈◊〉
           made
           her
           utter
           ,
           fearing
           it
           would
           but
           augment
           his
           Passion
           ,
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Room
           angry
           with
           her self
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Prince
           with
           Mariana
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           stay
           while
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           prevent
           any
           extravagant
           thing
           his
           Despair
           might
           cause
           him
           do
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           more
           troublesome
           Clitie
           ,
           tho
           her
           Design
           was
           only
           to
           discourse
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           favourable
           Construction
           of
           her
           last
           obliging
           words
           ,
           to
           the
           Prince's
           Advantage
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           no
           sooner
           came
           into
           Clitie's
           presence
           ,
           but
           she
           feign'd
           new
           Stories
           of
           the
           Ravings
           ,
           Sighings
           ,
           Lamentations
           ,
           and
           Tears
           of
           the
           poor
           afflicted
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           pains
           and
           difficulty
           she
           had
           to
           recover
           him
           after
           Clitie
           had
           parted
           from
           〈◊〉
           nor
           did
           she
           leave
           any
           thing
           unsaid
           〈◊〉
           might
           touch
           her
           Heart
           in
           favour
           of
           〈◊〉
           Prince
           .
        
         
           But
           Clitie's
           Constancy
           and
           Fidelity
           
           wou'd
           admit
           in
           her
           a
           love
           for
           none
           but
           〈◊〉
           Darbelle
           ,
           his
           Merit
           ,
           the
           many
           Obligations
           that
           she
           had
           had
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           those
           reciprocal
           Promises
           ,
           and
           mutual
           Vows
           they
           had
           made
           eternally
           to
           love
           each
           other
           ,
           still
           possess'd
           her
           Memory
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           〈◊〉
           Heart
           ;
           besides
           she
           daily
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           such
           pastionate
           and
           tender
           Letters
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Wit
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           they
           〈◊〉
           wou'd
           have
           been
           potent
           enough
           to
           〈◊〉
           defended
           him
           against
           all
           his
           Rivals
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           the
           Prince's
           Presents
           ,
           his
           Solicitations
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           he
           daily
           made
           Mariana
           ,
           that
           she
           〈◊〉
           share
           with
           him
           in
           all
           his
           good
           Fortune
           ,
           quite
           corrupted
           her
           ,
           and
           gained
           her
           wholly
           to
           his
           side
           ;
           she
           now
           forgets
           all
           he
           had
           promised
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           〈◊〉
           she
           ow'd
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           not
           considering
           the
           fatal
           Consequence
           this
           horrid
           Perfidy
           might
           cause
           ,
           discover'd
           to
           the
           Prince
           all
           their
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           assur'd
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           Clitie
           lov'd
           Darbelle
           even
           to
           death
           ;
           and
           〈◊〉
           that
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Quarrel
           between
           him
           and
           Amasis
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           〈◊〉
           left
           her
           ,
           but
           by
           her
           Command
           ;
           and
           after
           she
           had
           given
           him
           a
           thousand
           Assurances
           to
           love
           him
           to
           her
           Grave
           ,
           and
           to
           marry
           him
           as
           soon
           as
           their
           Affairs
           were
           in
           Condition
           to
           admit
           it
           ;
           that
           no
           Day
           
           scarcely
           passed
           wherein
           Clitie
           had
           〈◊〉
           Letter
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           as
           often
           sent
           him
           Answers
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           be
           short
           )
           the
           Darbelle
           was
           the
           only
           hinderance
           of
           〈◊〉
           happiness
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           had
           cause
           to
           〈◊〉
           confidently
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           Pre-ingagement
           cou'd
           hinder
           her
           from
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Person
           and
           Addresses
           had
           nothing
           in
           'em
           ,
           but
           what
           〈◊〉
           advantageous
           and
           agreeable
           ,
           did
           not
           〈◊〉
           consideration
           of
           the
           Love
           she
           had
           to
           Darbelle
           interpose
           .
        
         
           This
           Relation
           of
           Mariana's
           〈◊〉
           surpriz'd
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           sensibly
           afflicted
           him
           ;
           he
           was
           so
           amaz'd
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           〈◊〉
           some
           time
           ere
           he
           came
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           declar'd
           he
           had
           rather
           the
           Rigours
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           Clitie
           had
           sprung
           from
           a
           hatred
           〈◊〉
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           love
           she
           had
           for
           Darbelle
           ;
           he
           forgot
           not
           to
           return
           Mariana
           a
           thousand
           Thanks
           for
           the
           Favours
           and
           good
           Offices
           she
           had
           done
           〈◊〉
           in
           discovering
           to
           him
           such
           important
           Secrets
           from
           which
           he
           hop'd
           to
           reap
           great
           Advantage
           :
           They
           swore
           a
           mutual
           Amity
           nor
           did
           they
           part
           before
           he
           had
           〈◊〉
           rewarded
           her
           for
           what
           she
           had
           done
           〈◊〉
           him
           ;
           he
           pull'd
           off
           his
           Finger
           a
           Diamond
           Ring
           of
           great
           Value
           ,
           which
           he
           presented
           to
           her
           ;
           and
           having
           embrac'd
           her
           ,
           he
           〈◊〉
           
           〈◊〉
           her
           never
           to
           forsake
           him
           ,
           assuring
           〈◊〉
           that
           should
           not
           be
           his
           last
           Present
           :
           〈◊〉
           desir'd
           him
           to
           come
           to
           her
           the
           next
           day
           at
           an
           hour
           when
           she
           was
           confident
           Clitie
           wou'd
           not
           be
           at
           home
           ,
           that
           they
           〈◊〉
           farther
           consult
           what
           measures
           to
           〈◊〉
           in
           order
           to
           the
           supplanting
           of
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           means
           or
           other
           to
           〈◊〉
           her
           to
           love
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           they
           parted
           ,
           after
           having
           〈◊〉
           each
           other
           a
           thousand
           Promises
           of
           Fidelity
           and
           Amity
           ;
           Mariana
           fail'd
           not
           〈◊〉
           go
           immediately
           to
           her
           Mistress
           ;
           and
           〈◊〉
           better
           to
           disguise
           her
           Proceedings
           ,
           she
           〈◊〉
           her
           ,
           That
           now
           she
           was
           indeed
           worthy
           to
           be
           belov'd
           ;
           she
           prais'd
           the
           Grandeur
           〈◊〉
           her
           Soul
           ,
           and
           admir'd
           the
           Constancy
           of
           her
           〈◊〉
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           resolutely
           and
           rigorously
           〈◊〉
           the
           Efforts
           of
           the
           most
           powerful
           and
           sincere
           Lover
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           she
           seem'd
           〈◊〉
           put
           her
           in
           some
           way
           or
           other
           of
           〈◊〉
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           his
           daily
           〈◊〉
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           she
           so
           well
           played
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           Clitie
           confided
           more
           in
           〈◊〉
           now
           than
           ever
           she
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           She
           receiv'd
           not
           one
           Letter
           from
           Darbelle
           ,
           that
           Mariana
           shew'd
           not
           to
           the
           since
           ,
           and
           indeed
           almost
           all
           those
           that
           Clitie
           had
           writ
           in
           answer
           to
           'em
           :
           This
           perfidious
           Woman
           slipt
           not
           the
           least
           occasion
           
           of
           deceiving
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           serving
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           difficult
           to
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Fidelity
           that
           Clitie
           had
           for
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           Mariana
           had
           for
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           following
           Lysidor
           fail'd
           not
           to
           visit
           Mariana
           at
           the
           hour
           appointed
           ,
           〈◊〉
           did
           she
           forget
           to
           tell
           him
           all
           that
           she
           〈◊〉
           learn'd
           from
           Clitie
           ,
           she
           discover'd
           to
           〈◊〉
           all
           that
           Darbelle
           had
           writ
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           what
           she
           had
           writ
           to
           him
           by
           way
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           tho'
           the
           Entertainment
           was
           as
           a
           bitter
           Poison
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           yet
           he
           made
           her
           repeat
           the
           same
           things
           over
           and
           over
           a
           hundred
           times
           .
        
         
           Their
           Conversation
           ended
           as
           the
           〈◊〉
           had
           done
           ,
           in
           Presents
           and
           Protestation
           to
           be
           true
           and
           faithful
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Prince
           had
           seriously
           considered
           ever
           .
           Transaction
           ,
           he
           found
           his
           Affairs
           〈◊〉
           his
           Mistress
           were
           but
           in
           a
           lamentable
           Condition
           ,
           and
           he
           despair'd
           ,
           do
           what
           he
           cou'd
           ever
           to
           gain
           her
           Heart
           ;
           he
           took
           a
           Resolution
           of
           leaving
           her
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           〈◊〉
           trouble
           these
           two
           Lovers
           ,
           in
           passion
           ,
           which
           to
           him
           seem'd
           so
           just
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           applauded
           by
           all
           vertuous
           People
           ;
           no
           soone
           did
           his
           Reason
           break
           through
           and
           dissipate
           those
           Clouds
           that
           did
           obscure
           his
           Glory
           but
           he
           was
           possess'd
           with
           a
           mortal
           Aversion
           
           for
           Mariana
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           Treachery
           seem'd
           odious
           to
           him
           ;
           (
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Soul
           of
           this
           Prince
           was
           so
           great
           and
           glorious
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           make
           greater
           Efforts
           than
           he
           made
           to
           reduce
           his
           Heart
           from
           so
           unfortunate
           a
           love
           )
           he
           intended
           no
           farther
           to
           engage
           her
           in
           his
           Business
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           not
           have
           good
           thoughts
           of
           one
           who
           had
           so
           treacherously
           abus'd
           her
           Mistress
           :
           Now
           it
           was
           that
           his
           Eyes
           being
           open'd
           ,
           he
           was
           sensible
           of
           the
           Deformity
           of
           Mariana's
           Actions
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           any
           room
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           possess'd
           with
           Rage
           and
           Anger
           against
           her
           ,
           he
           purpos'd
           forthwith
           to
           discover
           to
           Clitie
           what
           a
           Snake
           she
           had
           harbour'd
           in
           her
           Bosome
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           her
           all
           that
           Mariana
           had
           made
           known
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           One
           day
           when
           Glory
           seem'd
           to
           have
           the
           only
           sway
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           got
           the
           Ascendancy
           o're
           Love
           by
           the
           Endeavours
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           find
           out
           Clitie
           ,
           with
           a
           Resolution
           to
           ask
           her
           pardon
           for
           all
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Anxities
           he
           had
           given
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           inform
           her
           of
           all
           that
           he
           knew
           of
           Mariana
           .
        
         
           Having
           that
           day
           found
           her
           alone
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           gathering
           Jessimine-flowers
           in
           a
           Terrase-walke
           before
           the
           Windows
           '
           of
           her
           Apartment
           ,
           (
           he
           says
           to
           her
           with
           a
           cheerfulness
           
           more
           than
           usual
           )
           
             Fair
             Clitie
             wonder
             not
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             that
             I
             presume
             this
             day
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             with
             more
             Assurance
             than
             formerly
             I
             have
             done
             since
             I
             am
             perswaded
             the
             business
             I
             now
             come
             to
             discourse
             to
             you
             of
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             agreeable
             to
             you
             ,
             than
             any
             I
             have
             yet
             spoke
             to
             you
             of
             since
             the
             first
             minute
             I
             had
             the
             happiness
             to
             see
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Know
             then
             ,
             (
             pursues
             he
             )
             Madam
             ,
             I
             am
             come
             to
             throw
             my self
             at
             your
             Feet
             ,
             and
             implore
             a
             forgiveness
             of
             all
             that
             your
             fair
             Eyes
             and
             my
             Passion
             have
             forc'd
             me
             so
             often
             to
             say
             to
             you
             against
             your
             Approbation
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             most
             beautiful
             Clitie
             ,
             I
             am
             resolv'd
             to
             leave
             you
             wholly
             to
             your
             own
             Disposal
             ,
             and
             desire
             no
             greater
             Favour
             than
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             amongst
             your
             Friends
             ,
             since
             I
             see
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             love
             me
             as
             I
             wou'd
             have
             you
             ,
             or
             for
             you
             ever
             to
             make
             me
             happy
             ;
             I
             am
             sensible
             of
             the
             Violence
             I
             shou'd
             offer
             you
             ,
             shou'd
             I
             persecute
             you
             any
             longer
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             my
             Ambition
             craves
             ,
             that
             you
             wou'd
             suffer
             me
             to
             adore
             and
             honour
             you
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             time
             I
             promise
             you
             no
             more
             to
             entertain
             you
             with
             any
             discourse
             of
             my
             love
             .
          
        
         
           Clitie
           was
           so
           surpriz'd
           to
           hear
           him
           say
           this
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           she
           gave
           no
           credit
           to
           his
           
           words
           ,
           but
           imagin'd
           it
           some
           amorous
           Stratagem
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           he
           assur'd
           her
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           wiping
           away
           all
           Suspicion
           ,
           she
           look'd
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           Person
           infinitely
           obliging
           and
           vertuous
           .
        
         
           
             Can
             it
             be
             (
             answer'd
             she
             )
             that
             what
             you
             tell
             me
             now
             is
             Truth
             ?
             then
             have
             you
             made
             me
             happy
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             ever
             allow
             you
             the
             same
             place
             in
             my
             Amity
             that
             you
             have
             already
             in
             my
             Esteem
             ;
             for
             now
             I
             will
             no
             longer
             hide
             from
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             driven
             even
             to
             despair
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             made
             you
             endure
             so
             much
             Inquietude
             ,
             which
             I
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             redress
             ;
             but
             (
             continued
             she
             )
             I
             never
             was
             more
             sensible
             of
             any
             thing
             than
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             your
             Destiny
             ,
             which
             had
             ordain'd
             a
             Person
             of
             your
             Merits
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             to
             sue
             to
             one
             so
             incapable
             of
             making
             you
             any
             Returns
             as
             I
             ;
             but
             since
             you
             only
             desire
             I
             shou'd
             look
             on
             you
             as
             a
             Friend
             ,
             be
             assur'd
             I
             esteem
             you
             as
             my
             best
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Prince
           return'd
           her
           Thanks
           ,
           〈◊〉
           a
           thousand
           other
           obliging
           things
           ,
           〈◊〉
           spent
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Visit
           with
           an
           Air
           seemingly
           full
           of
           Content
           and
           Satisfaction
           ;
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           convenient
           yet
           〈◊〉
           discover
           the
           Intelligence
           between
           him
           and
           Mariana
           ,
           fearing
           it
           might
           put
           her
           out
           
           of
           humour
           ,
           therefore
           he
           left
           that
           to
           some
           more
           proper
           season
           .
        
         
           Thus
           he
           parted
           from
           her
           ,
           with
           an
           intention
           of
           being
           only
           her
           Friend
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           to
           trouble
           her
           with
           his
           Love
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           short
           time
           after
           his
           Passion
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           be
           a
           Sleep
           ,
           rouses
           it self
           againe
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           apprehend
           that
           a
           Friendship
           only
           with
           Clitie
           ,
           wou'd
           but
           make
           him
           more
           miserable
           ;
           and
           being
           her
           Friend
           ,
           he
           had
           now
           no
           more
           hopes
           for
           Love
           ,
           but
           must
           for
           ever
           live
           tormented
           with
           Despair
           :
           
             What
             (
             says
             he
             )
             my
             Heart
             !
             wou'd
             you
             no
             longer
             love
             Clitie
             ?
             What
             then
             unhappy
             thing
             wilt
             thou
             do
             ?
             Perhaps
             thou
             wilt
             shortly
             see
             her
             in
             anothers
             Arms
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             hast
             no
             pretension
             but
             to
             Friendship
             ,
             that
             's
             to
             say
             ,
             thou
             must
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             see
             her
             with
             thy
             Rival
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             soft
             Tenders
             of
             their
             Loves
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             they
             must
             injoy
             :
             O
             God!
             (
             cry'd
             he
             out
             )
             how
             cou'd
             I
             ever
             think
             ,
             when
             this
             shall
             happen
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             look
             on
             without
             resigning
             up
             my
             life
             !
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Clitie
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             I
             must
             still
             love
             you
             ,
             love
             more
             than
             all
             my
             Rivals
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             dispute
             with
             them
             ,
             your
             heart
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             gasp
             .
          
           He
           walked
           hastily
           about
           
           his
           Chamber
           in
           pronouncing
           these
           last
           words
           ,
           just
           as
           Mariana
           entred
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           alarm'd
           at
           her
           Mistress's
           telling
           her
           the
           Prince
           no
           longer
           lov'd
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           cou'd
           not
           rest
           till
           she
           came
           to
           learn
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           from
           himself
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           ,
           after
           having
           understood
           the
           Subject
           of
           her
           Visit
           ,
           found
           he
           was
           no
           longer
           in
           a
           Condition
           of
           being
           her
           Friend
           only
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           enamour'd
           of
           her
           now
           than
           ever
           ,
           thought
           it
           convenient
           not
           to
           let
           her
           know
           the
           weakness
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           disguis'd
           from
           her
           the
           Truth
           ,
           fearing
           that
           Mariana
           wou'd
           no
           more
           make
           him
           her
           Confident
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           wou'd
           not
           so
           freely
           disclose
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           as
           formerly
           she
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           
             Is
             it
             possible
             ,
             my
             dear
             Mariana
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             composing
             himself
             the
             best
             he
             cou'd
             )
             that
             you
             shou'd
             believe
             I
             cou'd
             live
             one
             moment
             without
             loving
             Clitie
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             not
             apprehend
             all
             that
             she
             has
             told
             you
             of
             my
             yesterdays
             Visit
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Love-mystery
             ,
             whereby
             I
             flatter
             my self
             to
             make
             some
             advantage
             ?
             Ah
             ,
             Mariana
             !
             (
             goes
             he
             on
             )
             be
             confident
             that
             my
             Love
             and
             Life
             are
             too
             inseparable
             to
             be
             ever
             sundred
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             dear
             to
             me
             I
             will
             not
             sacrifice
             to
             my
             Passion
             .
          
        
         
         
           Mariana
           easily
           believed
           all
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           was
           glad
           to
           hear
           him
           speak
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           she
           flatter'd
           him
           in
           his
           Attempts
           ,
           and
           assur'd
           him
           she
           wou'd
           never
           forsake
           his
           Interest
           :
           They
           had
           many
           other
           Discourses
           in
           which
           they
           continued
           some
           time
           ,
           concluding
           that
           before
           Clitie
           shou'd
           be
           undeceiv'd
           concerning
           what
           she
           believ'd
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           keep
           her
           in
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           bring
           about
           their
           Designs
           .
        
         
           He
           the
           same
           day
           composes
           a
           Song
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           so
           order'd
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           given
           to
           Clitie
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           new
           Gallantry
           ,
           wherein
           none
           cou'd
           have
           guess'd
           either
           of
           them
           concerned
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           did
           not
           question
           but
           when
           Clitie
           saw
           it
           ,
           she
           would
           find
           a
           perfect
           description
           of
           the
           last
           Conversation
           that
           she
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           not
           fail
           to
           guess
           both
           the
           Author
           and
           his
           Intentions
           .
           The
           Song
           is
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             SONG
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1
               )
            
             
               To
               hold
               the
               first
               Rank
               amongst
               all
               the
               Friends
            
             
               Of
               a
               Beauty
               ,
               whom
               all
               do
               admire
               ,
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               short
               of
               attaining
               the
               Lovers
               chief
               ends
               ,
            
             
               And
               does
               but
               inflame
               his
               desire
               ;
            
             
               〈◊〉
               Phillis
               decrees
               me
               no
               better
               a
               State
               ,
            
             
               And
               I
               must
               sit
               down
               content
               with
               my
               Fate
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               2
               )
            
             
               〈◊〉
               behold
               the
               soft
               Object
               ,
               created
               my
               Grief
            
             
               To
               suffer
               a
               wrack
               ,
               under
               Friendships
               disguise
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               all
               this
               smart
               ,
               without
               hopes
               of
               Relief
               ,
            
             
               And
               still
               to
               be
               stabb'd
               by
               her
               cruel
               fair
               eyes
               .
            
             
               Phillis
               the
               doom
               I
               'm
               sentenc'd
               to
               bear
               ,
            
             
               And
               ever
               to
               love
               ,
               yet
               ever
               despair
               ?
            
          
           
             
               (
               3
               )
            
             
               That
               Riddles
               are
               these
               ,
               O
               you
               powers
               of
               love
               !
            
             
               That
               Tortures
               shou'd
               spring
               from
               a
               Fountain
               of
               Joy
               ?
            
             
               And
               all
               that
               shou'd
               please
               me
               ,
               my
               Torments
               do
               prove
               ,
            
             
               And
               the
               sweetest
               delights
               my
               Bliss
               do
               destroy
               .
            
             
               Phillis
               !
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               enjoy
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               surely
               the
               cruelest
               way
               to
               destroy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               (
               4
               )
            
             
               But
               the
               pleasures
               of
               seeing
               ber
               ,
               tho'
               as
               〈◊〉
               Friend
               ,
            
             
               Docure
               the
               sad
               Wounds
               her
               Eyes
               do
               create
               ,
            
             
               'Twixt
               curing
               and
               killing
               my
               life
               has
               no
               end
               ,
            
             
               And
               to
               love
               without
               hope
               is
               doom'd
               my
               sad
               Fate
               .
            
             
               Yet
               't
               is
               better
               to
               serve
               her
               in
               Torments
               and
               Pain
               ,
            
             
               Than
               never
               to
               see
               my
               dear
               Phillis
               again
               .
            
          
        
         
           This
           Song
           was
           given
           to
           Clitie
           at
           a
           Ball
           the
           next
           day
           after
           the
           Conference
           she
           had
           with
           the
           Prince
           ;
           she
           had
           no
           sooner
           read
           it
           ,
           but
           reflecting
           on
           the
           last
           Stanza
           ,
           she
           became
           exceeding
           troubled
           ;
           it
           appear'd
           to
           her
           that
           all
           that
           the
           Prince
           had
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           was
           so
           lively
           represented
           in
           the
           Song
           that
           she
           cou'd
           not
           imagine
           but
           't
           was
           he
           that
           made
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           confirm'd
           her
           in
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           she
           surpriz'd
           him
           looking
           on
           her
           with
           great
           earnestness
           nor
           did
           he
           take
           his
           .
           Eyes
           once
           off
           on
           her
           all
           the
           time
           she
           was
           reading
           it
           ,
           which
           made
           her
           often
           change
           Colour
           .
           The
           Prince
           was
           not
           a
           little
           pleas'd
           that
           Clitie
           〈◊〉
           guess'd
           the
           matter
           right
           :
           And
           she
           found
           such
           Appearances
           and
           Informations
           in
           the
           
           Song
           ;
           touching
           their
           last
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           being
           of
           a
           genuine
           Wit
           ,
           and
           quick
           Apprehension
           ,
           that
           she
           doubted
           no
           longer
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           was
           it
           probable
           that
           a
           Love
           so
           great
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Prince's
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           so
           easily
           and
           suddenly
           chang'd
           into
           Friendship
           ,
           without
           some
           further
           Design
           .
           But
           Clitie
           reflected
           no
           more
           on
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           now
           she
           had
           not
           the
           least
           doubt
           of
           ,
           for
           she
           soon
           understood
           from
           whom
           it
           came
           ;
           she
           was
           inform'd
           that
           a
           merry
           Lady
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           frolick
           humour
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           pick'd
           the
           Prince's
           Watch
           out
           of
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           unknown
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           drawing
           out
           the
           Watch
           ,
           the
           Song
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           when
           she
           had
           taken
           up
           and
           read
           ,
           she
           gave
           it
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Company
           ere
           he
           perceiv'd
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           business
           rested
           not
           here
           ,
           for
           the
           Prince
           having
           taken
           out
           Clitie
           to
           dance
           ,
           desir'd
           to
           know
           of
           her
           what
           Paper
           that
           was
           she
           was
           reading
           but
           now
           ;
           
             It
             is
             (
             says
             she
             )
             only
             a
             little
             Forgery
             that
             some
             Man
             of
             Wit
             had
             made
             to
             oblige
             some
             of
             his
             Friends
             .
          
        
         
           
             What
             you
             say
             ,
             (
             replies
             the
             Prince
             to
             her
             )
             fair
             Clitie
             ,
             raises
             a
             curiosity
             in
             me
             .
          
           They
           had
           not
           opportunity
           of
           saying
           any
           more
           ,
           considering
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           were
           about
           ,
           oblig'd
           them
           rather
           to
           dance
           ,
           
           than
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           Conference
           :
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           danc'd
           together
           ,
           because
           they
           cou'd
           not
           now
           avoid
           it
           ,
           but
           any
           one
           might
           have
           perceiv'd
           it
           was
           not
           with
           that
           exactness
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           least
           thing
           they
           thought
           of
           .
        
         
           After
           Clitie
           had
           seated
           her self
           in
           her
           place
           ,
           the
           Prince
           came
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           she
           had
           raised
           a
           Curiosity
           in
           him
           of
           what
           she
           had
           told
           him
           concerning
           a
           Forgery
           she
           spoke
           of
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           Paper
           she
           had
           read
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           a
           Crime
           to
           desire
           it
           of
           her
           :
           she
           told
           him
           it
           was
           not
           a
           Secret
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           one
           of
           the
           last
           that
           had
           read
           it
           ;
           and
           without
           further
           hesitation
           ,
           gave
           him
           the
           Song
           ;
           (
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           care
           before
           to
           be
           writ
           in
           a
           Hand
           different
           from
           his
           own
           )
           he
           read
           it
           ,
           but
           seem'd
           then
           to
           take
           little
           notice
           of
           it
           :
           but
           a
           while
           after
           addressing
           himself
           to
           Clitie
           ;
           
             Madam
             (
             says
             he
             )
             how
             much
             I
             pity
             this
             unfortunate
             ,
             and
             how
             lamentable
             is
             his
             Condition
             !
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             (
             says
             she
             )
             what
             you
             may
             do
             ,
             but
             I
             shou'd
             not
             much
             pity
             him
             ,
             were
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             a
             Truth
             ,
             since
             't
             was
             only
             what
             himself
             had
             consented
             to
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             humour
             you
             are
             of
             (
             answers
             the
             Prince
             ,
             with
             sighing
             )
             I
             believe
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             body
             in
             the
             World
             that
             cou'd
             oblige
             
             you
             to
             commiserate
             their
             Troubles
             :
             You
             take
             too
             much
             pleasure
             (
             goes
             he
             on
             )
             in
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             those
             that
             adore
             you
             ,
             to
             seek
             out
             any
             Remedy
             for
             them
             ,
             tho'
             it
             would
             cost
             you
             but
             a
             word
             's
             speaking
             :
             But
             pray
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             wherefore
             shou'd
             a
             poor
             Lover
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             all
             the
             Efforts
             he
             was
             able
             ,
             to
             become
             only
             a
             Friend
             to
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             his
             whole
             care
             and
             study
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             appear
             so
             criminal
             before
             you
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             because
             (
             replies
             she
             briskly
             )
             that
             no
             honest
             man
             promises
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             does
             not
             performe
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             lies
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             order
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             that
             his
             Misfortunes
             trouble
             none
             but
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           Clitie
           blush'd
           in
           returning
           this
           Answer
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Evening
           she
           so
           order'd
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           cou'd
           have
           no
           particular
           Discourse
           with
           her
           .
           The
           Ball
           being
           done
           ,
           each
           return'd
           to
           their
           respective
           homes
           ;
           but
           Clitie
           and
           the
           Prince
           were
           extreamly
           troubled
           ,
           since
           she
           no
           longer
           doubted
           but
           the
           Prince
           was
           still
           as
           amorous
           as
           ever
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           desist
           importuning
           her
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           already
           done
           .
           The
           Prince
           ,
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           cou'd
           draw
           no
           favourable
           Construction
           of
           Clitie's
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           her
           manner
           of
           delivering
           it
           .
        
         
         
           He
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           defer
           the
           knowing
           the
           true
           Condition
           in
           which
           he
           stood
           with
           her
           ;
           the
           next
           Morning
           writ
           to
           her
           Woman
           Mariana
           ,
           and
           begged
           her
           to
           let
           him
           know
           (
           for
           he
           was
           impatient
           till
           he
           did
           )
           how
           the
           case
           stood
           with
           him
           and
           her
           Mistress
           .
           She
           return'd
           him
           in
           answer
           ,
           That
           when
           Clitie
           was
           return'd
           from
           the
           Ball
           ,
           she
           did
           nothing
           but
           weep
           and
           sigh
           ,
           saying
           No
           Misfortune
           ever
           cou'd
           compare
           with
           hers
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           plainly
           perceiv'd
           the
           Prince
           was
           still
           as
           passionate
           as
           ever
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           only
           rallied
           with
           her
           ,
           when
           he
           only
           desir'd
           to
           become
           her
           Friend
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           advis'd
           him
           to
           be
           firm
           in
           his
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           no
           time
           in
           his
           Endeavours
           to
           mollifie
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           shou'd
           not
           fail
           to
           give
           her
           a
           Visit
           the
           same
           day
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           for
           her
           part
           ,
           wou'd
           with
           all
           her
           power
           be
           assistant
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           rendring
           him
           again
           in
           her
           Favour
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           receiv'd
           this
           News
           with
           much
           trouble
           ,
           and
           to
           encrease
           his
           Misery
           ,
           he
           felt
           his
           love
           for
           Clitie
           renew
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           able
           to
           put
           him
           upon
           doing
           all
           the
           extravagant
           things
           imaginable
           ,
           maugre
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           which
           at
           any
           other
           time
           bounded
           it self
           in
           the
           limits
           of
           Glory
           :
           He
           went
           the
           same
           day
           to
           wait
           on
           her
           ,
           whom
           he
           found
           
           all
           alone
           much
           troubled
           and
           melancholy
           .
        
         
           
             I
             come
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             going
             up
             towards
             her
             )
             Madam
             ,
             to
             learn
             of
             you
             ,
             why
             you
             gave
             me
             that
             hard
             Treatment
             last
             Night
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             I
             have
             so
             soon
             lost
             the
             happiness
             of
             being
             of
             the
             best
             of
             your
             Friends
             ;
             if
             it
             is
             so
             that
             I
             am
             not
             of
             that
             number
             ,
             I
             will
             no
             longer
             afflict
             my self
             with
             your
             cruel
             Indifference
             .
          
           
             You
             ought
             rather
             to
             wonder
             (
             answers
             she
             )
             that
             I
             should
             still
             admit
             your
             Visits
             ,
             after
             you
             have
             abused
             all
             those
             kind
             Sentiments
             and
             good
             Opinions
             I
             had
             of
             you
             ;
             but
             hereafter
             I
             shall
             be
             more
             cautious
             ,
             and
             less
             reduable
             to
             you
             for
             '
             em
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             difficult
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             (
             replies
             the
             Prince
             )
             for
             a
             man
             so
             lost
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             can
             never
             do
             too
             much
             to
             defend
             himself
             against
             the
             Cruelties
             of
             his
             Mistress
             .
          
           
             What!
             (
             replies
             Clitie
             ,
             interrupting
             him
             )
             do
             you
             so
             daringly
             tell
             me
             you
             love
             ,
             and
             not
             believe
             you
             offend
             me
             ?
          
           
             Happen
             what
             will
             (
             replies
             the
             Prince
             )
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             am
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             amorous
             than
             ever
             ;
             and
             since
             I
             have
             used
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             dissipate
             my
             Passion
             yet
             in
             vain
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             I
             shall
             continue
             so
             to
             my
             latest
             Breath
             :
             As
             for
             what
             you
             threaten
             me
             with
             ,
             I
             am
             already
             
             so
             loaden
             with
             Misfortunes
             and
             Miseries
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             fear
             any
             new
             ones
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             power
             you
             have
             over
             me
             can
             never
             render
             me
             more
             wretched
             than
             I
             am
             .
             It
             is
             true
             (
             continues
             he
             )
             that
             being
             quite
             wearied
             with
             suffering
             Woes
             incredible
             ,
             I
             thought
             to
             have
             made
             exchange
             of
             Love
             for
             that
             of
             Friendship
             ;
             and
             no
             sooner
             had
             I
             resolv'd
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             told
             you
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             have
             been
             deceiv'd
             ,
             (
             cruel
             Clitie
             )
             is
             it
             my
             fault
             or
             your
             own
             ?
             for
             I
             have
             not
             the
             power
             to
             see
             you
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             love
             you
             .
          
        
         
           In
           finishing
           these
           words
           ,
           a
           Flood
           of
           Tears
           fell
           from
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           Clitie
           (
           all
           enrag'd
           as
           she
           was
           )
           cou'd
           not
           avoid
           answering
           his
           Tears
           with
           her
           own
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           that
           her
           Heart
           was
           touch'd
           with
           Compassion
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           was
           most
           strange
           ,
           (
           she
           having
           a
           thousand
           bitter
           things
           to
           reproach
           him
           with
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           never
           have
           permitted
           him
           to
           come
           into
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           resolv'd
           to
           forbid
           him
           seeing
           her
           any
           more
           )
           when
           she
           heard
           him
           speak
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           profound
           submission
           ,
           and
           unparallel'd
           respect
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           sincere
           and
           transcending
           Passion
           ,
           she
           had
           not
           the
           power
           to
           execute
           what
           she
           intended
           :
           And
           (
           altring
           her
           tone
           )
           
             You
             
             wou'd
             ,
             Prince
             (
             says
             she
             to
             him
             '
             )
             wear
             out
             my
             life
             by
             importuning
             me
             daily
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             since
             all
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             ingeniously
             declare
             to
             you
             ,
             my
             Heart
             can
             never
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             receive
             your
             Love.
             
          
           
             I
             hope
             not
             so
             (
             replies
             the
             Prince
             )
             yet
             ,
             most
             adorable
             Clitie
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             leave
             serving
             you
             ;
             and
             for
             all
             ,
             ask
             no
             other
             Reward
             ,
             but
             the
             liberty
             of
             seeing
             you
             ,
             and
             paying
             my
             Adorations
             to
             your
             fair
             Eyes
             ;
          
           which
           he
           spoke
           with
           so
           profound
           ,
           so
           true
           ,
           and
           so
           ardent
           a
           Passion
           ,
           that
           none
           cou'd
           have
           defended
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           such
           who
           had
           the
           Constancy
           of
           Clitie
           .
        
         
           He
           us'd
           all
           his
           Endeavours
           during
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Conversation
           ,
           to
           reduce
           her
           to
           Reason
           ;
           at
           last
           she
           was
           perswaded
           that
           his
           Passion
           was
           rather
           an
           Inchantation
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Evil
           that
           wou'd
           admit
           no
           Cure
           :
           and
           she
           laid
           down
           to
           him
           the
           Bounds
           and
           Limits
           that
           a
           disinterested
           Love
           ought
           to
           respect
           .
        
         
           As
           unfortunate
           as
           the
           Prince
           was
           ,
           he
           was
           well
           satisfied
           with
           this
           Visit
           ;
           he
           found
           a
           goodness
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           Clitie
           that
           always
           afforded
           him
           some
           Consolation
           ,
           if
           it
           cou'd
           not
           produce
           him
           any
           hopes
           .
           Mariana
           (
           on
           her
           part
           )
           seeing
           matters
           so
           well
           
           accommodated
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           little
           pleas'd
           she
           still
           resolv'd
           to
           make
           the
           Prince
           continue
           his
           Suit
           ;
           she
           was
           not
           so
           much
           concern'd
           whether
           it
           succeeded
           or
           no
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           still
           continued
           to
           court
           Clitie
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           hitherto
           was
           not
           every
           way
           betray'd
           by
           Mariana
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           Letters
           were
           daily
           deliver'd
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           Clitie's
           as
           duly
           given
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           seeing
           that
           whenever
           Clitie
           receiv'd
           News
           from
           her
           Lover
           ,
           she
           became
           more
           inexorable
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           she
           resolv'd
           to
           push
           her
           falsehood
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           pretend
           hereafter
           she
           did
           not
           so
           often
           receive
           Letters
           from
           him
           ,
           nor
           did
           she
           fail
           daily
           to
           instil
           the
           Poyson
           of
           her
           Malice
           into
           the
           Heart
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           by
           complaining
           of
           Darbelle's
           silence
           ;
           by
           which
           she
           gave
           her
           unspeakable
           Disquiets
           ,
           and
           branded
           him
           every
           minute
           with
           a
           thousand
           Reproaches
           for
           his
           negligence
           :
           Clitie
           stood
           not
           in
           need
           of
           any
           help
           to
           aggrivate
           the
           Impatience
           she
           had
           to
           hear
           from
           him
           ;
           a
           Love
           like
           hers
           furnish'd
           her
           with
           means
           sufficient
           to
           afflict
           her self
           withal
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           lived
           after
           his
           usual
           rate
           ,
           shewing
           a
           thousand
           marks
           of
           Love
           and
           Respect
           to
           Clitie
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           saw
           she
           wou'd
           not
           become
           more
           mild
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           some
           satisfaction
           to
           
           think
           that
           his
           Rival
           was
           not
           less
           miserable
           .
           After
           a
           while
           Mariana
           kept
           up
           all
           the
           Letters
           that
           Darbelle
           sent
           to
           Clitie
           ;
           but
           as
           one
           Misery
           still
           follows
           the
           Heels
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           Lovers
           are
           always
           more
           ingenious
           than
           other
           persons
           in
           doing
           ill
           Offices
           to
           their
           Rivals
           ,
           the
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           resolve
           wholly
           to
           break
           off
           all
           Correspondence
           between
           Clitie
           and
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           to
           conceal
           all
           their
           Letters
           .
        
         
           This
           cou'd
           not
           but
           highly
           please
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           as
           duly
           perform'd
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           time
           Clitie
           receiv'd
           no
           more
           of
           Darbelle's
           Letters
           ,
           nor
           he
           of
           hers
           ;
           for
           Mariana
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           directed
           ,
           receiv'd
           them
           without
           so
           much
           as
           giving
           her
           one
           .
           This
           Treachery
           ,
           was
           cruel
           enough
           of
           giving
           the
           Prince
           infinite
           Satisfaction
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           greatest
           Pleasure
           Imaginable
           to
           see
           the
           sad
           Complaints
           wherewith
           each
           Letter
           was
           charg'd
           ;
           and
           the
           unfortunate
           Darbelle
           being
           a
           long
           time
           without
           hearing
           any
           News
           from
           Clitie
           ,
           was
           cast
           into
           a
           most
           lamentable
           Affliction
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           knew
           not
           what
           Construction
           to
           make
           of
           her
           silence
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           wou'd
           suspect
           that
           she
           was
           chang'd
           ,
           and
           false
           ;
           sometimes
           that
           she
           was
           either
           dead
           ,
           or
           extreamly
           sick
           ;
           for
           he
           thought
           certainly
           
           were
           she
           not
           dead
           ,
           or
           false
           ,
           it
           cou'd
           not
           be
           but
           she
           wou'd
           have
           writ
           to
           him
           :
           again
           ,
           he
           found
           that
           the
           last
           Letters
           she
           sent
           were
           in
           a
           stile
           most
           soft
           and
           kind
           ,
           giving
           him
           an
           exact
           account
           of
           her
           Life
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           apprehend
           that
           she
           who
           made
           such
           a
           shew
           of
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Clitie
           did
           ,
           cou'd
           so
           soon
           fall
           from
           one
           extream
           to
           another
           .
           All
           these
           things
           render'd
           him
           unspeakably
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           in
           a
           perplexing
           Incertitude
           .
           But
           if
           Darbelle
           was
           so
           much
           troubled
           ,
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           they
           had
           so
           cruelly
           betray'd
           ,
           was
           not
           less
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           unhappy
           ,
           since
           Mariana
           who
           shou'd
           have
           been
           her
           sole
           Comforter
           ,
           made
           her
           much
           worse
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           better
           prepare
           the
           Poison
           she
           making
           her
           take
           ,
           she
           daily
           pretended
           to
           have
           heard
           News
           from
           Darbelle
           ,
           which
           extreamly
           tormented
           Clitie
           and
           altho'
           till
           now
           she
           had
           never
           been
           the
           Messenger
           of
           ill
           News
           to
           her
           ;
           yet
           with
           Tears
           in
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           Venom
           in
           her
           Heart
           ,
           she
           told
           her'twas
           the
           common
           Talk
           that
           he
           was
           married
           in
           Florence
           to
           a
           Lady
           of
           great
           Qualit
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           been
           extreamly
           in
           love
           ever
           since
           he
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           advanc'd
           to
           considerable
           Emploiments
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Tuscany
           ,
           who
           was
           extreamly
           kind
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           
           her
           withal
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           sent
           orders
           into
           France
           for
           selling
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           intended
           to
           return
           home
           again
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           assur'd
           to
           Clitie
           by
           a
           person
           in
           whom
           she
           had
           plac'd
           all
           her
           confidence
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           unfortunate
           Darbelle
           ,
           wrought
           such
           effects
           in
           her
           Heart
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           to
           be
           conceiv'd
           :
           and
           none
           but
           a
           Heart
           so
           hard
           as
           Mariana's
           cou'd
           be
           insensible
           of
           Pity
           to
           all
           her
           Complaints
           and
           Tears
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           the
           miserable
           Remedy
           she
           had
           recourse
           to
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           One
           day
           when
           her
           Sorrows
           had
           made
           her
           almost
           expire
           in
           Mariana's
           Arms
           ,
           having
           told
           her
           that
           now
           she
           doubted
           no
           longer
           but
           he
           had
           blotted
           her
           quite
           from
           his
           Memory
           ,
           for
           another
           who
           he
           had
           〈◊〉
           in
           her
           stead
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           that
           had
           been
           reported
           of
           him
           was
           Truth
           ;
           she
           vow'd
           never
           to
           be
           reconcil'd
           to
           her self
           for
           loving
           so
           ungrateful
           a
           Person
           ;
           she
           protested
           solemnly
           ,
           she
           should
           have
           been
           less
           troubled
           at
           the
           news
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           his
           Marriage
           and
           Inconstancy
           .
        
         
           These
           last
           words
           (
           which
           Mariana
           mark'd
           well
           ,
           and
           which
           Clitie
           was
           always
           〈◊〉
           )
           afforded
           her
           new
           matter
           ,
           and
           means
           of
           promoting
           the
           Prince's
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           utterly
           destroying
           Darbelle's
           ;
           she
           bethought
           
           her
           then
           ,
           that
           to
           accomplish
           her
           undertaking
           ,
           she
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           establish
           Clitie
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Falshood
           ,
           (
           which
           she
           already
           began
           to
           credit
           )
           and
           after
           to
           spread
           abroad
           a
           Rumour
           of
           his
           Death
           ;
           and
           then
           when
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           Clitie
           imagining
           her self
           to
           be
           injur'd
           by
           him
           ,
           wou'd
           take
           from
           him
           perhaps
           not
           only
           the
           Esteem
           she
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           her
           love
           :
           and
           then
           she
           doubted
           not
           to
           bring
           about
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           for
           she
           knew
           she
           had
           no
           aversion
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           the
           only
           person
           in
           all
           the
           Court
           who
           lov'd
           her
           with
           such
           respect
           and
           submission
           ,
           that
           in
           gratitude
           she
           ought
           to
           make
           him
           〈◊〉
           return
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           there
           was
           no
           hindrance
           but
           the
           Love
           she
           bore
           Darbelle
           ,
           which
           Mariana
           promis'd
           to
           remove
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           no
           longer
           impede
           the
           Prince's
           Happiness
           ,
           who
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           seeing
           the
           fortunate
           Success
           that
           this
           Maid
           ,
           in
           all
           Appearance
           might
           work
           for
           him
           ,
           having
           a
           fair
           Prospect
           of
           once
           enjoying
           Clitie
           ,
           against
           〈◊〉
           natural
           goodness
           and
           honesty
           ,
           consented
           to
           the
           Cheat.
           
        
         
           He
           fail'd
           not
           to
           give
           her
           many
           thanks
           for
           her
           care
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           ever
           forget
           to
           make
           her
           large
           Recompences
           to
           oblige
           〈◊〉
           
           to
           be
           mindful
           of
           all
           occasions
           for
           his
           Advantage
           .
           The
           poor
           Clitie
           thus
           betray'd
           and
           loaden
           with
           Grief
           and
           Sorrows
           ,
           fell
           into
           a
           desperate
           fit
           of
           Sickness
           ;
           for
           now
           she
           no
           longer
           doubted
           Darbelle's
           Infidelity
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           strongly
           confirm'd
           by
           an
           unlucky
           accident
           ,
           equally
           unfortunate
           to
           both
           Lovers
           :
           For
           Darbelle
           having
           been
           some
           time
           without
           receiving
           any
           Letters
           from
           Clitie
           ,
           fell
           into
           so
           deep
           a
           Melancholy
           that
           his
           Troubles
           would
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           write
           either
           to
           any
           one
           at
           Court
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           Friends
           about
           his
           Business
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           abandoned
           himself
           wholly
           to
           his
           Griefs
           ,
           that
           every
           body
           in
           France
           at
           the
           same
           time
           began
           to
           complain
           of
           his
           Silence
           ,
           and
           all
           at
           once
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           the
           same
           Crime
           .
        
         
           The
           Report
           (
           which
           went
           currant
           )
           of
           his
           new
           Amours
           and
           his
           Marriage
           (
           by
           the
           under-hand
           dealing
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           management
           of
           Mariana
           )
           gain'd
           belief
           in
           most
           people
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           concern'd
           none
           ,
           nor
           wrong'd
           any
           but
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           almost
           dyed
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Mariana
           did
           her
           best
           to
           comfort
           her
           in
           her
           Sickness
           ,
           in
           telling
           her
           she
           was
           too
           constant
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           her self
           too
           much
           for
           so
           ungrateful
           a
           man
           ;
           she
           intreated
           her
           to
           give
           truce
           to
           Sorrows
           and
           
           Tears
           ,
           and
           not
           daily
           to
           add
           fresh
           ones
           to
           'em
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           ,
           since
           Darbelle
           was
           rioting
           in
           the
           height
           of
           Joy
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           mindful
           of
           her
           or
           his
           Vowes
           ,
           gave
           all
           those
           Tenders
           ,
           and
           soft
           Embraces
           to
           another
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           only
           promis'd
           shou'd
           be
           hers
           .
        
         
           These
           Reasons
           were
           but
           weak
           Consolation
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Anguish
           that
           possess'd
           her
           Heart
           ,
           to
           think
           she
           was
           deceiv'd
           by
           an
           Ingrate
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           she
           had
           withstood
           so
           many
           Assaults
           ,
           counsell'd
           her
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           abandon
           him
           ,
           and
           fit
           him
           in
           his
           kind
           :
           But
           the
           Idea
           of
           this
           Lover
           (
           once
           so
           faithful
           )
           presented
           it self
           to
           her
           always
           ,
           and
           disjointed
           all
           the
           Resolutions
           her
           Reason
           or
           her
           Anger
           cou'd
           propose
           .
        
         
           The
           Memory
           of
           her
           lovely
           Darbelle
           still
           haunted
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           cou'd
           not
           think
           of
           those
           Tears
           he
           had
           so
           often
           showr'd
           down
           at
           her
           Feet
           ,
           without
           taking
           his
           part
           ,
           even
           against
           her self
           ;
           nor
           cou'd
           all
           that
           was
           daily
           said
           to
           her
           of
           him
           ,
           make
           her
           believe
           he
           was
           yet
           inconstant
           .
        
         
           The
           suspence
           in
           which
           she
           was
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           aggravate
           her
           Miseries
           ;
           cou'd
           she
           have
           really
           thought
           Darbelle
           no
           longer
           lov'd
           her
           ,
           Grief
           wou'd
           put
           an
           end
           to
           her
           life
           ;
           or
           were
           she
           certain
           of
           his
           Falshood
           ,
           the
           Assistance
           
           and
           Helps
           she
           received
           from
           every
           body
           by
           their
           Cares
           and
           Consolations
           might
           in
           time
           ease
           her
           Sufferings
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           plight
           in
           which
           she
           was
           now
           ,
           ever
           felt
           such
           Grief
           and
           Afflictions
           as
           the
           unfortunate
           Clitie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           made
           Advantages
           of
           all
           that
           happen'd
           ,
           and
           ceas'd
           not
           day
           and
           night
           to
           confirm
           her
           in
           a
           belief
           of
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           that
           had
           the
           least
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           most
           injurious
           for
           her
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           first
           Part.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           CLITIE
           ,
           A
           NOVEL
           .
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           THE
           Prince
           had
           so
           well
           by
           underhand
           Practice
           ,
           spread
           through
           all
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           Darbelle
           was
           married
           to
           a
           person
           of
           great
           Quality
           in
           Florence
           ,
           whom
           he
           intirely
           lov'd
           ever
           since
           his
           arrival
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           there
           was
           no
           more
           room
           left
           for
           Doubt
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           talk'd
           of
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           most
           certain
           .
           Clitie
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           take
           the
           part
           of
           one
           whom
           she
           deem'd
           so
           unworthy
           her
           Affections
           ,
           began
           to
           hate
           him
           now
           more
           than
           before
           she
           had
           lov'd
           him
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           certain
           she
           did
           it
           not
           without
           suffering
           inconceivable
           Perplexities
           ;
           she
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           abide
           at
           Court
           :
           the
           constraint
           she
           lay
           under
           to
           appear
           as
           she
           us'd
           ,
           viz.
           making
           and
           receiving
           Visits
           ,
           and
           being
           obliged
           every
           day
           to
           the
           Company
           of
           such
           who
           made
           Pleasure
           their
           business
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           inseparable
           from
           a
           Court
           )
           had
           reduced
           her
           to
           a
           very
           low
           Condition
           ,
           she
           became
           so
           alter'd
           that
           it
           was
           difficult
           to
           know
           her
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           she
           resolv'd
           to
           pass
           away
           some
           time
           at
           her
           House
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           she
           might
           have
           more
           liberty
           ;
           she
           doubted
           not
           but
           there
           she
           shou'd
           soon
           blot
           Darbelle
           out
           of
           her
           Memory
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           have
           more
           freedom
           to
           make
           her
           Complaints
           of
           his
           Falshood
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           more
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Hatred
           she
           had
           conceiv'd
           against
           him
           .
           Mariana
           fail'd
           not
           to
           follow
           her
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           to
           aggravate
           her
           Resentments
           for
           Darbelle
           ,
           she
           never
           nam'd
           him
           without
           cursing
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           forgot
           nothing
           that
           might
           make
           him
           appear
           more
           criminal
           ,
           urging
           still
           the
           Obligations
           he
           had
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           the
           Punishment
           he
           merited
           .
        
         
           What
           ,
           (
           wou'd
           she
           be
           continually
           saying
           to
           her
           Mistress
           )
           cou'd
           not
           this
           false
           man
           for
           a
           little
           time
           resist
           the
           Charms
           of
           one
           Woman
           ,
           when
           you
           for
           him
           have
           contemn'd
           
           so
           many
           gallant
           men
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           scorn'd
           so
           many
           Lords
           ?
        
         
           Is
           it
           possible
           (
           continues
           she
           )
           that
           his
           in-human
           Heart
           cou'd
           be
           so
           false
           ;
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           once
           was
           out
           of
           your
           sight
           ,
           to
           forget
           your
           Beauty
           ,
           Merit
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           you
           have
           done
           for
           him
           ?
           What
           Punishment
           can
           he
           think
           he
           deserves
           not
           ?
           And
           wherefore
           shou'd
           you
           (
           for
           the
           Fault
           he
           has
           committed
           ,
           and
           for
           her
           whom
           he
           has
           marry'd
           )
           never
           return
           to
           Court
           again
           ,
           and
           use
           your
           utmost
           power
           to
           revenge
           your self
           ?
           Sometimes
           she
           counsell'd
           her
           to
           employ
           all
           her
           Friends
           utterly
           to
           destroy
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           a
           thousand
           injurious
           things
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           go
           no
           where
           where
           he
           might
           not
           hear
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           you
           have
           no
           longer
           an
           Esteem
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           cruel
           Discourses
           of
           Mariana
           seem'd
           to
           indulge
           Clitie
           in
           her
           present
           Condition
           ,
           and
           she
           cou'd
           not
           but
           hearken
           to
           the
           Railings
           and
           Revilings
           against
           a
           man
           who
           she
           imagin'd
           had
           so
           cruelly
           abus'd
           her
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           who
           wanted
           no
           information
           of
           all
           that
           pass'd
           in
           Clitie's
           Heart
           ,
           seem'd
           far
           more
           concern'd
           and
           troubl'd
           for
           her
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           bewail
           her
           absence
           than
           any
           other
           ;
           he
           sent
           to
           enquire
           
           after
           her
           health
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           fain
           wou'd
           have
           gone
           himself
           to
           see
           her
           .
        
         
           But
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           possess'd
           with
           a
           mortal
           Hatred
           against
           Mankind
           in
           general
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           suffer
           any
           Visit
           ,
           and
           whatever
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           was
           all
           in
           vain
           ;
           she
           sent
           word
           she
           wou'd
           see
           no
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           cou'd
           be
           more
           offensive
           or
           injurious
           to
           her
           ,
           than
           to
           press
           her
           any
           farther
           .
        
         
           This
           Resolution
           wou'd
           not
           have
           been
           very
           pleasing
           to
           Lysidor
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           known
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           thought
           it
           no
           difficult
           matter
           (
           since
           by
           Mariana's
           Care
           and
           Management
           she
           was
           brought
           about
           to
           hate
           Darbelle
           )
           to
           make
           her
           in
           time
           change
           the
           Resolution
           she
           had
           taken
           to
           seclude
           her self
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           her
           to
           come
           again
           to
           Court.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           considering
           the
           great
           and
           violent
           Passion
           he
           had
           for
           her
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           hardly
           endure
           being
           so
           long
           absent
           from
           seeing
           her
           .
           But
           Mariana
           (
           to
           deserve
           the
           Rewards
           he
           had
           made
           her
           hope
           )
           forgot
           nothing
           that
           might
           ease
           him
           ;
           she
           promis'd
           to
           order
           things
           so
           that
           he
           ,
           himself
           ,
           by
           her
           means
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           a
           Witness
           of
           the
           obliging
           things
           which
           Clitie
           continually
           pronounced
           against
           Darbelle
           .
        
         
         
           The
           matter
           was
           not
           hard
           to
           compass
           ,
           for
           Clitie
           had
           but
           few
           Attendance
           with
           her
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           so
           that
           Mariana
           with
           ease
           found
           out
           a
           way
           to
           get
           him
           in
           unseen
           ,
           and
           hide
           him
           in
           her
           Chamber
           where
           Clitie
           commonly
           pass'd
           most
           part
           of
           the
           day
           in
           reproaching
           ,
           and
           vowing
           an
           eternal
           Aversion
           against
           the
           Infidelity
           of
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           never
           wou'd
           forgive
           him
           .
        
         
           A
           while
           after
           it
           so
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           Clitie's
           Father
           fell
           sick
           of
           a
           dangerous
           Feaver
           ,
           which
           oblig'd
           his
           Daughter
           to
           quit
           her
           Solitude
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           attend
           him
           .
           This
           Conjuncture
           so
           far
           was
           favourable
           enough
           to
           her
           ;
           for
           during
           the
           time
           of
           her
           Father's
           Sickness
           ,
           none
           wondred
           to
           see
           her
           afflicted
           and
           sad
           ;
           but
           all
           things
           have
           their
           change
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           her
           Father
           recover'd
           his
           Health
           again
           ,
           and
           Clitie
           maugre
           the
           Condition
           in
           which
           she
           was
           ,
           was
           forc'd
           to
           open
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           her
           old
           Acquintance
           ,
           and
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           live
           at
           Court
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           she
           formerly
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           always
           with
           an
           Aire
           altogether
           melancholy
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           endeavours
           that
           were
           us'd
           to
           divert
           her
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           perswade
           her
           to
           be
           loss
           sad
           .
        
         
         
           The
           time
           that
           she
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Countrey
           seem'd
           to
           have
           given
           her
           new
           Charms
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           made
           her
           more
           amiable
           ;
           every
           one
           thought
           it
           a
           happiness
           but
           to
           talk
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           divert
           her
           ;
           and
           the
           Prince
           more
           in
           love
           now
           than
           ever
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           little
           pleas'd
           to
           see
           his
           Affairs
           go
           so
           well
           forward
           .
        
         
           He
           doubled
           his
           Cares
           and
           Addresses
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           yet
           more
           magnificent
           than
           before
           ,
           he
           spar'd
           for
           no
           Charges
           ,
           he
           made
           Treats
           and
           Feasts
           that
           surpass'd
           all
           that
           ever
           were
           made
           ,
           which
           pleaded
           so
           advantagiously
           in
           his
           Favour
           to
           his
           Mistress
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           repent
           it
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           apply'd
           the
           matter
           home
           ,
           talking
           to
           Clitie
           of
           nothing
           but
           of
           him
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           one
           Servant
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           almost
           adore
           him
           ;
           so
           great
           a
           Master
           was
           he
           in
           attracting
           the
           Love
           and
           Respect
           of
           all
           People
           ,
           whom
           Gold
           and
           Presents
           had
           any
           Power
           over
           ,
           every
           thing
           made
           to
           his
           Advantage
           in
           Clitie's
           Heart
           ;
           she
           now
           saw
           him
           much
           more
           importunate
           than
           before
           ,
           and
           altho'
           she
           gave
           him
           not
           the
           least
           hopes
           of
           marrying
           her
           ,
           yet
           she
           appear'd
           not
           altogether
           so
           cruel
           and
           inexorable
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           seeing
           so
           advantagious
           an
           alteration
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           make
           new
           Attempts
           ,
           to
           the
           establishing
           himself
           wholly
           in
           her
           Favours
           ;
           and
           her
           Father
           ,
           who
           wish'd
           nothing
           more
           than
           his
           Alliance
           ,
           daily
           seeing
           the
           great
           Qualification
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           made
           new
           Proposals
           to
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           with
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           effect
           it
           .
        
         
           Clitie
           seem'd
           now
           more
           consenting
           than
           before
           ,
           making
           but
           faint
           Denials
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           some
           time
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Prince
           saw
           the
           happy
           hour
           approaching
           (
           which
           so
           long
           time
           he
           had
           despaired
           of
           )
           left
           no
           means
           unassay'd
           to
           perfect
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           time
           was
           expir'd
           wherein
           Clitie
           was
           to
           return
           her
           Determination
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           thought
           she
           had
           banish'd
           Darbelle's
           Image
           quite
           out
           of
           her
           Heart
           ,
           she
           found
           her self
           deceiv'd
           ;
           she
           perceiv'd
           she
           had
           not
           that
           Command
           o're
           her
           Heart
           as
           she
           imagin'd
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           yet
           some
           Remains
           of
           Love
           that
           combated
           for
           the
           poor
           unfortunate
           ,
           and
           tho'
           they
           produc'd
           not
           those
           lively
           Representations
           they
           had
           done
           formerly
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           powerful
           enough
           to
           keep
           her
           Heart
           still
           in
           balance
           (
           for
           some
           time
           )
           between
           a
           Lover
           whom
           she
           thought
           so
           false
           and
           criminal
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Prince
           who
           every
           moment
           gave
           her
           new
           Proofs
           of
           his
           Passion
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           ,
           who
           was
           privy
           to
           all
           her
           disturbances
           and
           doubts
           ,
           endeavoured
           all
           she
           cou'd
           by
           her
           Addresses
           and
           Artifices
           to
           banish
           them
           .
           
             What
             remains
             there
             yet
             in
             your
             Heart
             (
             wou'd
             she
             often
             say
             to
             Clitie
             )
             for
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             perfidious
             breathing
             ,
             that
             can
             any
             longer
             hinder
             you
             from
             making
             happy
             the
             most
             constant
             and
             passionate
             Lover
             that
             ever
             was
             ?
             in
             truth
             (
             continues
             she
             )
             you
             are
             now
             no
             more
             to
             be
             excus'd
             for
             being
             so
             little
             sensible
             of
             the
             most
             tender
             Passion
             of
             a
             vertuous
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             Affronts
             of
             so
             vile
             and
             perjur'd
             a
             Wretch
             as
             Darbelle
             .
             What!
             (
             says
             she
             )
             when
             you
             should
             think
             of
             nothing
             but
             Revenge
             against
             this
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             blot
             him
             for
             ever
             from
             your
             Thoughts
             ,
             do
             you
             put
             him
             in
             balance
             with
             so
             generous
             a
             Prince
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Alas
             !
             (
             replies
             Clitie
             with
             Tears
             in
             her
             Eyes
             )
             I
             cou'd
             say
             as
             much
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             to
             any
             other
             person
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             but
             disapprove
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             my
             Heart
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             unjust
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             for
             that
             Traytor
             Darbelle
             ,
             whom
             I
             can
             never
             hate
             enough
             ;
             I
             have
             endeavour'd
             all
             I
             am
             able
             to
             bring
             it
             about
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             
             effect
             it
             as
             I
             wou'd
             ,
             there
             are
             still
             some
             moments
             wherein
             (
             ungrateful
             as
             he
             is
             )
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Devil
             ,
             envious
             of
             my
             repose
             ,
             represents
             him
             innocent
             ,
             all
             night
             long
             my
             Heart
             is
             fill'd
             with
             his
             Idea
             ,
             and
             he
             appears
             (
             all
             weeping
             )
             on
             his
             Knees
             before
             me
             ,
             more
             passionate
             and
             amiable
             than
             ever
             ;
             nor
             can
             my
             Reason
             all
             the
             day
             dissipate
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             my
             Dreams
             by
             night
             .
          
        
         
           
             See
             there
             then
             (
             says
             she
             to
             her
             )
             Mariana
             ,
             the
             source
             of
             my
             Misfortunes
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             sooner
             die
             than
             think
             to
             marry
             any
             other
             ,
             till
             I
             am
             better
             assur'd
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             that
             Darbelle
             is
             married
             ,
             as
             is
             reported
             ,
             and
             so
             ungrateful
             as
             we
             think
             him
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           last
           Resolution
           that
           Clitie
           took
           ,
           nor
           was
           she
           to
           be
           alter'd
           from
           it
           :
           she
           spoke
           to
           Mariana
           to
           seek
           out
           for
           some
           body
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           might
           confide
           ,
           whom
           she
           would
           send
           into
           Florence
           ,
           and
           who
           at
           his
           return
           might
           make
           her
           a
           faithful
           account
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           found
           her self
           in
           no
           small
           perplexity
           at
           this
           Discourse
           of
           Clitie
           .
           The
           Journey
           cou'd
           not
           be
           perform'd
           but
           in
           some
           considerable
           time
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           unlikely
           this
           delay
           might
           hinder
           the
           Prince's
           marrying
           her
           ,
           fearing
           least
           Darbelle
           
           himself
           might
           come
           back
           to
           know
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           silence
           ,
           and
           so
           discover
           the
           Cheat
           of
           the
           Prince
           and
           her self
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           then
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           others
           ,
           which
           the
           Prince
           presented
           to
           himself
           yet
           more
           cruel
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           put
           him
           almost
           into
           despair
           :
           He
           consulted
           with
           Mariana
           about
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           she
           made
           him
           sensible
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           manner
           that
           Clitie
           had
           so
           discours'd
           to
           her
           ,
           it
           wou'd
           be
           absolutely
           impossible
           to
           compass
           his
           Designs
           ,
           without
           deceiving
           her
           yet
           once
           more
           ,
           in
           pretending
           to
           execute
           her
           Orders
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           and
           pains
           they
           had
           employ'd
           hitherto
           in
           making
           her
           change
           her
           Opinion
           ,
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           He
           agreed
           then
           ,
           that
           Mariana
           shou'd
           propose
           to
           Clitie
           the
           sending
           a
           Brother
           of
           hers
           into
           Florence
           ,
           assuring
           her
           he
           was
           one
           in
           whom
           she
           might
           confide
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           his
           Secrecy
           ,
           and
           the
           executing
           her
           Commands
           .
        
         
           This
           Contrivance
           appear'd
           very
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           now
           no
           more
           to
           do
           ,
           than
           to
           put
           it
           in
           practise
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           difficult
           thing
           to
           effect
           ,
           since
           Clitie
           had
           not
           the
           least
           Suspicion
           that
           Mariana
           was
           not
           altogether
           for
           her
           Interest
           .
           The
           perfidious
           Mariana
           fail'd
           not
           to
           be
           very
           pressing
           
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           telling
           Clitie
           what
           she
           had
           thought
           of
           in
           order
           to
           her
           satisfaction
           ,
           she
           soon
           confirm'd
           her
           in
           a
           belief
           of
           her
           Brother's
           fidelity
           and
           good
           management
           .
           The
           poor
           credulous
           Clitie
           following
           her
           wonted
           custom
           ,
           left
           all
           to
           her
           Care
           and
           Expedition
           ;
           she
           only
           desir'd
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           giving
           him
           this
           Caution
           ,
           to
           believe
           nothing
           but
           what
           his
           own
           Eyes
           were
           Witnesses
           to
           ,
           and
           charg'd
           him
           strictly
           to
           get
           a
           sight
           both
           of
           Darbelle
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           to
           inform
           himself
           the
           best
           he
           cou'd
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           he
           liv'd
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           neglect
           nothing
           that
           might
           satisfie
           her
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           her
           a
           faithful
           Account
           of
           all
           that
           he
           learn'd
           .
        
         
           Having
           given
           him
           this
           Charge
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           took
           his
           Journey
           (
           at
           least
           pretended
           so
           to
           do
           )
           he
           furnish'd
           himself
           with
           all
           Necessaries
           such
           a
           Journey
           requir'd
           .
           They
           told
           Clitie
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           Post
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           while
           he
           lay
           conceal'd
           in
           the
           Prince's
           Apartment
           ,
           knowing
           it
           was
           enough
           only
           to
           make
           him
           disappear
           :
           This
           Journey
           cou'd
           not
           be
           perform'd
           in
           less
           time
           than
           a
           Month
           ,
           not
           reckoning
           the
           time
           it
           would
           take
           up
           in
           performing
           all
           those
           Orders
           Clitie
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           in
           instructing
           himself
           in
           the
           Circumstances
           concerning
           the
           false
           Darbelle
           .
        
         
         
           During
           this
           time
           the
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           had
           private
           Meetings
           where
           they
           consulted
           together
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           to
           their
           Advantage
           at
           the
           pretended
           return
           of
           him
           whom
           Clitie
           supposed
           she
           had
           sent
           into
           Florence
           ;
           they
           cause
           a
           Picture
           in
           Minauture
           to
           be
           drawn
           of
           a
           most
           exquisite
           Beauty
           ,
           who
           they
           design'd
           shou'd
           pass
           for
           Darbelle's
           Wife
           ,
           and
           composed
           in
           order
           all
           the
           Discourses
           that
           was
           to
           be
           made
           to
           Clitie
           about
           this
           business
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           of
           Novelty
           happen'd
           during
           this
           supposed
           Journey
           ;
           Clitie
           hover'd
           daily
           between
           Fear
           and
           Hope
           ,
           Hate
           and
           Love
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           time
           she
           had
           sent
           to
           inform
           her self
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           she
           imagin'd
           Darbelle
           less
           guilty
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           being
           come
           for
           the
           return
           of
           Mariana's
           Brother
           ,
           they
           forgot
           nothing
           that
           they
           thought
           might
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           deceiving
           Clitie
           ;
           but
           this
           Treachery
           seem'd
           to
           have
           so
           agreeable
           a
           success
           ,
           that
           there
           needed
           not
           such
           extraordinary
           Care.
           
        
         
           The
           Prince
           talk'd
           with
           Mariana's
           Brother
           ,
           he
           gave
           him
           rich
           Presents
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           him
           much
           more
           considerable
           ones
           ,
           if
           he
           perform'd
           his
           part
           well
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Mariana
           had
           so
           fully
           instructed
           him
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           he
           lay
           conceal'd
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           as
           perfect
           in
           the
           business
           as
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Cheat
           themselves
           ;
           they
           inform'd
           him
           of
           all
           the
           Questions
           that
           Clitie
           might
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           ask
           ,
           and
           the
           Answers
           he
           was
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           they
           arriv'd
           wherein
           they
           appointed
           to
           inform
           Clitie
           of
           the
           return
           of
           her
           Messenger
           ;
           Mariana
           so
           order'd
           it
           ,
           that
           she
           receiv'd
           a
           Letter
           before
           Clitie's
           face
           ,
           which
           gave
           her
           an
           Account
           of
           this
           News
           ,
           she
           presently
           shew'd
           it
           her
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           as
           eager
           to
           know
           the
           Success
           of
           the
           Journey
           as
           Clitie
           ;
           she
           returned
           an
           answer
           to
           her
           Brother
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           come
           at
           such
           an
           hour
           as
           she
           appointed
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           off
           all
           Suspicion
           ;
           she
           would
           not
           have
           her
           Mistress
           believe
           that
           she
           had
           spoken
           to
           him
           ere
           she
           her self
           had
           seen
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           ,
           to
           shew
           as
           tho'
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           know
           nothing
           of
           the
           return
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           Clitie
           in
           the
           belief
           that
           Mariana
           still
           kept
           all
           her
           Secrets
           ,
           abstain'd
           from
           coming
           to
           Clitie's
           House
           at
           the
           time
           .
           When
           the
           hour
           appointed
           (
           by
           Mariana
           in
           her
           Letter
           to
           her
           Brother
           )
           was
           come
           ,
           her
           Brother
           enters
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           with
           an
           Air
           of
           a
           man
           who
           had
           been
           expos'd
           to
           the
           Fateigues
           of
           a
           long
           Journey
           ;
           Clitie
           was
           with
           Mariana
           
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           appear'd
           ,
           but
           was
           so
           surpriz'd
           ,
           and
           so
           trembled
           ,
           that
           she
           cou'd
           hardly
           speak
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Mariana's
           Brother
           prevented
           her
           (
           saying
           )
           
             
               Madam
               ,
               I
               have
               perform'd
               all
               that
               you
               commanded
               ;
               I
               have
               been
               in
               Florence
               ,
               where
               I
               have
               seen
               both
               Darbelle
               and
               his
               Wife
               ;
               I
               was
               at
               their
               Palace
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               the
               most
               magnificent
               of
               the
               whole
               City
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               look'd
               on
               there
               as
               the
               Prince's
               chief
               Favourite
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               appearance
               is
               exceedingly
               well
               setled
               in
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               lives
               very
               happily
               ,
               and
               well
               contentedly
               with
               his
               Fortune
               ;
               his
               Wife
               ,
               who
               I
               saw
               at
               my
               leisure
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Beauty's
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               she
               is
               very
               fair
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               well
               shap'd
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               am
               inform'd
               ,
               of
               noble
               Extraction
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               mean
               Quality
               .
               But
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               (
               continues
               he
               )
               the
               better
               to
               satisfie
               your
               Curiosity
               ,
               I
               have
               brought
               from
               thence
               her
               Picture
               ,
               I
               had
               no
               small
               trouble
               to
               get
               it
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Beauty's
               of
               that
               Court
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               help
               of
               my
               Gold
               I
               had
               it
               exquisitely
               well
               painted
               by
               one
               of
               the
               most
               reputed
               Artists
               of
               that
               Place
               .
            
             
               Who
               indeed
               inform'd
               me
               of
               the
               whole
               Story
               ,
               how
               that
               he
               fell
               in
               love
               with
               her
               
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               arriv'd
               in
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               long
               ere
               he
               was
               lov'd
               again
               :
               that
               which
               for
               some
               time
               deferr'd
               their
               Marriage
               ,
               was
               the
               distance
               that
               he
               was
               from
               his
               Estate
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               of
               which
               her
               Friends
               wou'd
               first
               inform
               themselves
               ;
               and
               since
               the
               time
               of
               their
               being
               married
               ,
               't
               is
               reported
               he
               adores
               her
               .
            
          
        
         
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           had
           attended
           this
           Relation
           with
           a
           mortal
           sadness
           ,
           cou'd
           now
           no
           longer
           endure
           it
           ,
           so
           (
           saying
           to
           Mariana's
           Brother
           )
           Sir
           ,
           you
           have
           too
           well
           executed
           my
           Orders
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           desir'd
           him
           to
           leave
           her
           alone
           ,
           which
           he
           perform'd
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           was
           he
           gone
           ,
           but
           she
           cried
           but
           (
           in
           so
           lamentable
           a
           Voice
           ,
           that
           it
           wou'd
           have
           mov'd
           a
           heart
           of
           Stone
           )
           
             Perfidious
             Wretch
             !
             alas
             !
             then
             thou
             hast
             forgot
             me
             !
             ingrateful
             man
             !
             how
             have
             I
             deserv'd
             this
             usage
             ?
             She
             repeated
             these
             words
             a
             hundred
             times
             ,
             then
             dropping
             down
             on
             her
             Couch
             ,
             she
             fell
             in
             a
             Trance
             ,
             being
             a
             long
             time
             ere
             she
             cou'd
             be
             brought
             to
             her self
             again
             .
          
        
         
           Mariana
           seem'd
           to
           be
           as
           much
           afflicted
           as
           her
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           pursu'd
           her
           Injuries
           yet
           further
           ;
           
             Barbarian
             (
             says
             she
             )
             O
             that
             I
             cou'd
             tear
             thy
             perfidious
             Heart
             in
             
             pieces
             ,
             for
             the
             cruel
             Abuses
             thou
             hast
             made
             my
             dear
             Lady
             suffer
             !
             unhappy
             thee
             〈◊〉
             ever
             thou
             camest
             hither
             to
             betray
             〈◊〉
             with
             thy
             Falshood
             .
          
           A
           little
           after
           (
           addressing
           her self
           to
           Clitie
           )
           
             Ah
             ,
             Madam
             !
             (
             says
             she
             )
             think
             no
             more
             of
             that
             Monster
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             deserve
             to
             have
             his
             Name
             pronounced
             by
             you
             ;
             and
             who
             (
             perhaps
             )
             is
             at
             this
             very
             instant
             laughing
             at
             your
             Credulity
             ,
             and
             scorning
             your
             Complaints
             and
             Sighs
             .
          
           Clitie
           continued
           many
           days
           in
           an
           unspeakable
           sadness
           never
           giving
           any
           truce
           to
           her
           Tears
           and
           Sorrows
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           she
           forbore
           〈◊〉
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           her
           Hate
           got
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           her
           Love
           ,
           and
           she
           resolv'd
           never
           more
           to
           think
           on
           this
           ungrateful
           man
           ,
           〈◊〉
           use
           all
           possible
           means
           to
           be
           reveng'd
           〈◊〉
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           next
           day
           ,
           without
           seeming
           to
           know
           any
           thing
           that
           had
           pass'd
           ,
           wass
           very
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           Success
           of
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           pays
           a
           visit
           to
           Clitie
           whom
           he
           was
           told
           was
           in
           Bed
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           him
           word
           ,
           that
           she
           desir'd
           to
           be
           excus'd
           that
           time
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           stay
           some
           〈◊〉
           days
           longer
           .
           For
           the
           poor
           Clitie
           no
           sooner
           had
           heard
           the
           Relation
           of
           Mariana's
           Brother
           ,
           with
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           Darbelle
           Amours
           and
           Marriage
           ,
           but
           her
           Heart
           was
           
           e'en
           broke
           ,
           and
           she
           was
           so
           disconsolate
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           support
           her self
           in
           her
           sad
           Condition
           ;
           the
           showr'd
           down
           Tears
           in
           abundance
           ,
           and
           never
           ceas'd
           uttering
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ,
           the
           most
           soft
           and
           tender
           things
           that
           Love
           cou'd
           e're
           invent
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           did
           all
           she
           cou'd
           to
           comfort
           her
           in
           this
           lamentable
           Estate
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           had
           she
           had
           any
           person
           ,
           whom
           at
           that
           time
           she
           cou'd
           have
           confided
           in
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           in
           her
           ,
           the
           Emotions
           of
           her
           Heart
           wou'd
           almost
           have
           made
           them
           expire
           in
           Grief
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           came
           as
           he
           was
           order'd
           ,
           but
           with
           little
           Assurance
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           Trouble
           :
           He
           enters
           her
           Chamber
           with
           so
           sad
           and
           mournful
           an
           Aire
           ,
           but
           withal
           so
           amorous
           ,
           that
           Clitie
           (
           maugre
           the
           motions
           of
           her
           Spirit
           )
           cou'd
           not
           forbear
           ,
           (
           as
           she
           confess'd
           afterwards
           )
           some
           Sentiments
           of
           Joy
           to
           see
           such
           marks
           of
           Love
           and
           tender
           Passion
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           a
           man
           that
           she
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           look
           on
           ,
           but
           as
           her
           Friend
           .
        
         
           
             Well
             then
             (
             most
             charming
             Clitie
             ,
             says
             he
             to
             her
             ,
             falling
             on
             his
             Knees
             by
             the
             Bed
             side
             )
             now
             the
             time
             is
             come
             in
             which
             your
             goodness
             has
             promis'd
             to
             pronounce
             me
             happy
             ,
             or
             for
             ever
             miserable
             ;
             but
          
           (
           continues
           he
           )
           looking
           on
           her
           with
           Eyes
           
           more
           tender
           and
           passionate
           than
           before
           ,
           
             If
             (
             as
             I
             believe
             by
             the
             sad
             Conditiōn
             in
             which
             I
             find
             you
             )
             that
             Death
             must
             be
             my
             Doom
             ;
             for
             surely
             the
             Troubles
             in
             which
             I
             see
             you
             ,
             can
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             but
             a
             sense
             of
             Pity
             that
             has
             possess'd
             your
             Breast
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             a
             most
             unfortunate
             Prince
             ,
             who
             you
             are
             sending
             to
             his
             Tomb
             :
             However
             (
             most
             adorable
             Clitie
             )
             say
             something
             whatsoe're
             it
             be
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Torments
             I
             endure
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             insupportable
             .
          
        
         
           He
           stopp'd
           at
           these
           words
           (
           his
           Tears
           falling
           down
           his
           Cheeks
           )
           Clitie
           had
           yet
           no
           power
           to
           answer
           him
           ,
           she
           only
           〈◊〉
           forth
           many
           Sighs
           to
           intimate
           the
           Affliction
           of
           her
           Heart
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
           The
           Prince
           interrupting
           them
           ,
           implor'd
           her
           again
           to
           declare
           his
           Destiny
           a
           long
           time
           without
           her
           speaking
           one
           word
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           she
           return'd
           him
           this
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             Prince
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             pronounce
             the
             Sentence
             of
             your
             Death
             ,
             you
             merit
             too
             much
             my
             Esteem
             ,
             and
             indeed
             my
             Love
             ,
             by
             all
             those
             Cares
             and
             Addresses
             you
             have
             rendred
             me
             ,
             and
             those
             Evils
             you
             have
             suffer'd
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             that
             I
             shou'd
             not
             confess
             that
             I
             believe
             you
             one
             of
             the
             most
             worthy
             men
             alive
             ;
             but
             (
             says
             she
             )
             my
             Heart
             is
             so
             sad
             ,
             and
             so
             fill'd
             with
             Inquietudes
             
             when
             I
             propose
             to
             my self
             to
             love
             any
             that
             I
             cannot
             without
             much
             difficulty
             make
             any
             Resolution
             ,
             permit
             me
             ,
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             only
             eight
             days
             more
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             reduce
             it
             to
             an
             intire
             consent
             to
             make
             you
             happy
             .
          
        
         
           In
           finishing
           these
           words
           she
           dissolv'd
           in
           Tears
           ,
           and
           whatever
           the
           Prince
           cou'd
           say
           or
           do
           to
           hinder
           her
           ,
           was
           to
           no
           Effect
           .
           He
           departed
           thence
           the
           most
           satisfied
           and
           contended
           man
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           seeing
           so
           happy
           a
           procedure
           of
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           while
           the
           poor
           unfortunate
           Darbelle
           wore
           way
           his
           tedious
           Hours
           with
           a
           Sorrow
           not
           to
           be
           parallel'd
           .
        
         
           The
           sweet
           and
           undisturb'd
           Content
           in
           which
           he
           had
           liv'd
           five
           or
           six
           Months
           ,
           wherein
           he
           almost
           every
           day
           heard
           News
           from
           his
           lovely
           Clitie
           ,
           or
           had
           Letters
           from
           her
           )
           cost
           him
           dear
           ;
           for
           all
           those
           cruel
           Passions
           that
           are
           wont
           to
           attaque
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           in
           love
           ,
           had
           took
           possession
           of
           his
           ;
           his
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           were
           grown
           so
           strong
           ,
           they
           hurry'd
           him
           even
           to
           despair
           ;
           how
           often
           wou'd
           he
           think
           his
           Clitie
           dead
           ?
           When
           (
           as
           oft
           as
           he
           wou'd
           )
           he
           read
           over
           her
           Letters
           ,
           and
           found
           such
           marks
           of
           Love
           and
           Goodness
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           impute
           her
           silence
           to
           no
           other
           Cause
           :
           But
           these
           
           Thoughts
           reduc'd
           him
           to
           so
           lamentable
           a
           Condition
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           describ'd
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Cares
           of
           
             La
             Rock
          
           (
           who
           only
           of
           all
           his
           Servants
           knew
           the
           true
           Reason
           )
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           he
           now
           resolv'd
           to
           run
           all
           hazards
           and
           return
           again
           to
           France
           ,
           whatever
           danger
           might
           befall
           him
           :
           The
           Consideration
           only
           of
           Clitie
           and
           the
           Hopes
           he
           still
           had
           daily
           to
           hear
           from
           her
           ,
           deterr'd
           him
           for
           some
           time
           but
           his
           Fears
           did
           not
           always
           predominate
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           gave
           way
           to
           his
           Jealousie
           ;
           he
           wou'd
           imagine
           within
           himself
           ,
           that
           it
           cou'd
           be
           possible
           any
           thing
           cou'd
           have
           happen'd
           to
           Clitie
           that
           cou'd
           have
           hinder'd
           her
           writing
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           Mariana
           in
           whom
           he
           put
           such
           Confidence
           ,
           was
           now
           silent
           by
           her
           Mistress's
           Commands
           :
           tormented
           with
           these
           Thoughts
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           impute
           it
           to
           nothing
           but
           her
           Inconstancy
           .
        
         
           
             Oh
             ,
             unhappy
             that
             I
             am
             !
             (
             wou'd
             he
             often
             say
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             Solitude
             )
             Clitie
             for
             certain
             no
             longer
             loves
             me
             and
             I
             cou'd
             never
             lose
             her
             Heart
             but
             〈◊〉
             the
             Happiness
             of
             some
             more
             fortune
             Adorer
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             she
             loves
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             ,
             (
             while
             ●
             am
             now
             speaking
             of
             it
             )
             than
             ever
             she
             
             did
             me
             ;
             and
             nothing
             but
             this
             change
             cou'd
             have
             hinder'd
             her
             from
             writing
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Obligations
             by
             which
             Mariana
             is
             bound
             to
             her
             ,
             has
             prevail'd
             with
             her
             to
             hide
             from
             me
             the
             Secret
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             me
             know
             the
             least
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             lest
             it
             shou'd
             give
             me
             an
             occasion
             to
             interrupt
             their
             Pleasures
             .
          
        
         
           To
           one
           who
           was
           so
           passionate
           a
           Lover
           ,
           these
           terrible
           Suspicions
           made
           him
           utter
           a
           thousand
           disobliging
           things
           against
           her
           ;
           but
           pausing
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           having
           well
           consider'd
           his
           Misfortunes
           ,
           he
           fram'd
           to
           himself
           what
           might
           seem
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           he
           believ'd
           her
           Father
           (
           against
           her
           consent
           )
           had
           forc'd
           her
           to
           marry
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Tenders
           she
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           her
           Love
           being
           weakned
           by
           absence
           and
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           were
           not
           furnish'd
           with
           Fortitude
           to
           withstand
           the
           Commands
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           weary
           with
           the
           continual
           Disobedience
           of
           his
           Daugbter
           .
        
         
           These
           Inquietudes
           wrought
           such
           Torments
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           it
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           violent
           fit
           of
           Sickness
           in
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           had
           made
           a
           Resolution
           to
           return
           again
           to
           France
           to
           be
           certify'd
           of
           his
           Fate
           .
           The
           Agitations
           of
           his
           mind
           caused
           so
           raging
           a
           Feaver
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           reduced
           
           to
           the
           lowest
           ebb
           of
           life
           :
           But
           after
           he
           had
           pretty
           well
           recovered
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           danger
           past
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           weak
           and
           low
           for
           more
           than
           two
           Months
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           quit
           his
           Bed
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           constrain'd
           to
           do
           what
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           be
           expos'd
           to
           the
           most
           cruel
           Violences
           that
           Love
           was
           capable
           to
           inflict
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           found
           out
           a
           Retreat
           the
           most
           sutable
           to
           his
           Condition
           of
           all
           the
           Seats
           in
           Tuscany
           ;
           it
           was
           near
           the
           City
           of
           Florence
           ,
           on
           the
           Banks
           of
           the
           Arne
           ,
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           Valley
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           that
           an
           amorous
           Heart
           cou'd
           desire
           ,
           were
           met
           together
           .
           He
           bought
           an
           House
           from
           a
           certain
           Florentine
           ,
           which
           was
           handsome
           enough
           after
           his
           manner
           ,
           it
           was
           ancient
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           to
           have
           been
           some
           old
           deserted
           Castle
           ,
           built
           all
           of
           Marble
           ,
           the
           River
           Arne
           washing
           its
           Walls
           as
           it
           pass'd
           gliding
           by
           ;
           its
           Issues
           were
           of
           long
           Walks
           planted
           on
           each
           side
           with
           green
           Lemmon
           and
           Orange
           Trees
           ;
           at
           the
           ends
           of
           which
           was
           a
           Grove
           ,
           in
           whose
           Shades
           and
           Silence
           this
           unfortunate
           and
           disconsolate
           Lover
           found
           incomparable
           Charms
           :
           In
           this
           sad
           Solitude
           had
           he
           made
           Arbours
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           us'd
           to
           read
           his
           Clitie's
           Letters
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           their
           Answers
           ,
           where
           indeed
           he
           spent
           most
           of
           his
           time
           .
           This
           course
           of
           
           living
           was
           much
           more
           agreeable
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           so
           extreamly
           amorous
           ,
           who
           had
           never
           receiv'd
           any
           Favour
           from
           that
           blind
           Deity
           ,
           tho'
           by
           him
           he
           had
           suffer'd
           much
           Disquiet
           .
        
         
           All
           his
           Actions
           were
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           one
           might
           truly
           say
           ,
           Love
           was
           all
           his
           business
           ;
           he
           was
           indued
           with
           an
           admirable
           Wit
           ,
           and
           compos'd
           the
           finest
           Verses
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           and
           continual
           Subject
           of
           'em
           was
           his
           charming
           Clitie
           ,
           there
           was
           scarce
           one
           Tree
           about
           his
           Mansion
           in
           which
           he
           had
           not
           carv'd
           his
           Clitie's
           Name
           after
           a
           thousand
           pretty
           ways
           ;
           on
           some
           he
           drew
           it
           in
           Cyphers
           ,
           on
           some
           her
           Name
           at
           large
           ,
           on
           others
           her
           Anagram
           and
           Acrosticks
           in
           soft
           and
           pretty
           Verses
           ;
           on
           some
           again
           he
           wou'd
           write
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           so
           that
           on
           which
           side
           soever
           one
           walk'd
           they
           might
           see
           something
           or
           other
           to
           content
           their
           Curiosity
           ;
           it
           seem'd
           as
           tho'
           the
           very
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           govern'd
           the
           whole
           place
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           power
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           came
           there
           ,
           and
           took
           pleasure
           in
           reading
           those
           amorous
           Devices
           ,
           return'd
           thence
           either
           more
           loving
           ,
           if
           their
           Heart
           had
           been
           touch'd
           before
           by
           that
           soft
           Deity
           ,
           or
           else
           more
           fit
           to
           take
           the
           Impression
           ,
           if
           yet
           their
           Hearts
           had
           never
           felt
           it
           .
        
         
         
           All
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           in
           Florence
           often
           came
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           took
           little
           notice
           of
           any
           who
           came
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           nor
           wou'd
           he
           be
           troubled
           with
           them
           ,
           resolving
           to
           imploy
           the
           Remainder
           of
           his
           Life
           in
           thoughts
           of
           his
           dear
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           studying
           means
           to
           see
           her
           again
           ;
           so
           that
           most
           of
           those
           who
           came
           to
           his
           House
           ,
           contented
           themselves
           only
           in
           injoying
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           that
           agreeable
           Solitude
           ,
           and
           return'd
           without
           speaking
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           was
           more
           talk'd
           of
           in
           Florence
           than
           this
           delightful
           Solitude
           ;
           there
           was
           something
           in
           it
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           gave
           content
           ,
           and
           rais'd
           a
           Curiosity
           in
           the
           most
           great
           and
           piercing
           Wits
           of
           that
           City
           ;
           they
           cou'd
           not
           comprehend
           why
           such
           a
           Person
           as
           he
           ,
           so
           young
           and
           handsome
           ,
           whose
           Air
           and
           Mean
           spoke
           him
           not
           of
           common
           Birth
           ,
           shou'd
           take
           delight
           in
           so
           solitary
           a
           place
           ,
           as
           tho'
           he
           had
           resolv'd
           to
           separate
           himself
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           never
           imagining
           that
           Love
           and
           the
           Estate
           in
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           always
           went
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Conrade
           ever
           since
           he
           left
           Paris
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           his
           Domesticks
           (
           
             La
             Rock
          
           excepted
           )
           knew
           but
           it
           was
           his
           right
           Name
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           no
           difficult
           matter
           for
           him
           to
           deceive
           
           every
           body
           by
           perswading
           them
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           pleas'd
           himself
           of
           his
           Adventures
           .
        
         
           His
           pretence
           for
           living
           in
           that
           lonely
           House
           ,
           was
           the
           agreeableness
           of
           the
           place
           (
           which
           he
           told
           them
           )
           was
           so
           conformable
           to
           his
           solitary
           Humour
           ,
           and
           he
           promis'd
           them
           it
           shou'd
           not
           be
           long
           ere
           he
           wou'd
           satisfie
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           so
           many
           thousands
           ,
           who
           endeavour'd
           so
           earnestly
           to
           know
           the
           Secrets
           of
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Estate
           in
           which
           Darbelle
           had
           put
           his
           Affairs
           while
           he
           was
           absent
           from
           Clitie
           .
           A
           most
           solitary
           dwelling
           ,
           the
           River
           Arne
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           finest
           Rivers
           in
           all
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           green
           Woods
           and
           Groves
           which
           incompass'd
           it
           ,
           made
           it
           altogether
           delightful
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           admirable
           Landschape
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           apply'd
           himself
           to
           play
           on
           the
           Lute
           ,
           he
           had
           chosen
           the
           most
           skilful
           Artist
           in
           Florence
           to
           instruct
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           Soul
           all
           amorous
           and
           tender
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           taken
           with
           this
           melancholy
           Exercise
           (
           which
           is
           usually
           the
           Delight
           of
           the
           sorrowful
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           Love
           has
           wounded
           )
           and
           soon
           became
           a
           Master
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           those
           agreeable
           Ingredients
           that
           can
           be
           found
           out
           to
           delight
           
           Lovers
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           had
           at
           Darbelle's
           House
           .
        
         
           Cou'd
           the
           unfortunate
           Darbelle
           have
           made
           a
           speedy
           return
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           have
           left
           this
           pleasing
           solitary
           Exile
           ,
           before
           the
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           had
           perfected
           their
           Design
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           found
           his
           〈◊〉
           more
           kind
           ;
           but
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           had
           otherwise
           order'd
           it
           ,
           wou'd
           needs
           give
           Clitie
           a
           Proof
           of
           his
           Constancy
           ,
           by
           such
           Misfortunes
           as
           never
           any
           Lover
           but
           himself
           had
           undergone
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           now
           nine
           Months
           since
           he
           parted
           from
           Clitie
           to
           retire
           himself
           about
           Florence
           in
           that
           solatary
           Castle
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           but
           now
           describ'd
           ;
           six
           Months
           whereof
           he
           passed
           away
           as
           happily
           as
           one
           in
           his
           Condition
           cou'd
           have
           wish'd
           (
           that
           is
           )
           he
           daily
           receiv'd
           Letters
           from
           his
           Misiress
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           understood
           all
           that
           hapned
           to
           her
           ,
           he
           return'd
           her
           Answers
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           easily
           perceive
           the
           Pleasures
           Clitie
           took
           in
           his
           Amours
           ,
           by
           the
           Assurances
           she
           gave
           him
           of
           her
           Faith.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           after
           these
           six
           Months
           that
           the
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           had
           contriv'd
           the
           cruel
           Design
           to
           cheat
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           at
           variance
           ,
           beginning
           to
           suppress
           the
           Letters
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           to
           open
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Contents
           to
           their
           
           own
           Advantage
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           seeing
           the
           happy
           Success
           of
           their
           Enterprise
           ,
           they
           insensibly
           perswaded
           Clitie
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           false
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           was
           married
           .
           And
           this
           was
           it
           this
           unfortunate
           Lover
           perhaps
           might
           have
           prevented
           ,
           if
           the
           cruel
           Sickness
           which
           his
           Inquictudes
           and
           Troubles
           (
           not
           to
           hear
           from
           her
           Mistress
           )
           had
           cast
           him
           into
           ,
           had
           not
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           keep
           his
           Bed
           more
           than
           two
           Months
           ,
           having
           almost
           lost
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           given
           over
           by
           his
           Doctors
           .
        
         
           If
           these
           Conjunctures
           were
           so
           troublesome
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           favourable
           to
           the
           Prince
           ;
           for
           after
           a
           great
           many
           puts
           off
           ,
           and
           infinite
           delays
           ,
           which
           Clitie
           made
           〈◊〉
           she
           cou'd
           resolve
           to
           marry
           him
           ,
           she
           was
           solicited
           with
           such
           pressing
           and
           urgent
           Importunities
           by
           her
           Father
           and
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           she
           gave
           her
           consent
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           (
           as
           she
           her self
           has
           since
           confess'd
           )
           that
           she
           had
           never
           taken
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           but
           thereby
           to
           free
           her self
           wholly
           from
           Darbelle
           ,
           who
           she
           cou'd
           never
           banish
           from
           her
           Thought
           ,
           how
           unconstant
           soever
           she
           believ'd
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           now
           saw
           't
           was
           necessary
           to
           spread
           abroad
           the
           Rumour
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           effectually
           perform'd
           ,
           
           that
           Clitie
           had
           not
           the
           least
           hopes
           left
           of
           seeing
           him
           again
           ;
           it
           wou'd
           be
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           express
           the
           Joy
           the
           Prince
           receiv'd
           when
           he
           saw
           himself
           establish'd
           in
           Clitie's
           Favour
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           doubted
           not
           the
           Possession
           of
           her
           Heart
           .
        
         
           The
           Visits
           which
           he
           made
           her
           were
           so
           full
           of
           the
           Transports
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           tender
           Respect
           ,
           that
           none
           cou'd
           see
           him
           with
           his
           Mistress
           without
           perceiving
           at
           the
           same
           time
           some
           sparks
           of
           the
           Fire
           that
           burnt
           within
           him
           ;
           his
           looks
           were
           lively
           and
           piercing
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           languishing
           ,
           that
           Clitie
           her self
           cou'd
           not
           avoid
           saying
           to
           Mariana
           ,
           That
           she
           believ'd
           it
           impossible
           for
           any
           to
           love
           better
           or
           more
           than
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Clitie
           having
           a
           length
           banished
           from
           her
           Heart
           all
           that
           had
           so
           long
           been
           Enemies
           to
           her
           Tranquility
           and
           Repose
           ,
           hardly
           ever
           thinking
           of
           Darbelle
           ,
           became
           so
           beautiful
           and
           charming
           ,
           that
           none
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           cou'd
           compare
           with
           her
           :
           And
           the
           day
           before
           they
           were
           married
           she
           began
           to
           treat
           him
           in
           so
           soft
           and
           tender
           a
           manner
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           a
           taste
           of
           those
           Pleasures
           that
           he
           was
           to
           have
           ere
           long
           the
           sole
           fruition
           .
        
         
           These
           Nuptials
           being
           so
           extraordinary
           both
           by
           the
           Quality
           and
           Merits
           of
           〈◊〉
           
           new
           Lovers
           ,
           the
           Prince
           cou'd
           but
           allow
           some
           day
           for
           their
           Preparation
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           all
           sorts
           of
           magnificent
           Diversions
           were
           seen
           every
           where
           ;
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           this
           happy
           Prince
           enjoy'd
           an
           intire
           Victory
           over
           the
           Heart
           and
           Person
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           no
           longer
           conceal'd
           the
           Sentiments
           she
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           amiable
           and
           accomplish'd
           men
           in
           France
           ;
           she
           believing
           her self
           obliged
           to
           make
           him
           some
           Retalliation
           for
           the
           sufferings
           she
           had
           caus'd
           him
           to
           endure
           ,
           gave
           her self
           up
           wholly
           to
           those
           Tenders
           and
           Devoirs
           that
           she
           ow'd
           him
           .
        
         
           On
           both
           sides
           Love
           had
           made
           them
           suffer
           such
           Torments
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           began
           to
           taste
           the
           Pleasures
           that
           had
           so
           long
           time
           been
           deny'd
           them
           ;
           the
           whole
           Court
           were
           Partakers
           of
           their
           Joy
           ,
           and
           this
           Match
           was
           matter
           of
           Discourse
           for
           all
           Paris
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Prince
           was
           known
           to
           every
           body
           ,
           so
           likewise
           was
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           discanted
           on
           the
           business
           as
           they
           fansied
           .
        
         
           Never
           did
           two
           Lovers
           seem
           more
           contented
           ,
           they
           were
           swallow'd
           up
           in
           Delights
           ,
           and
           felt
           a
           reciprocal
           kindness
           ;
           they
           gave
           mutual
           Caresses
           even
           in
           publick
           ,
           the
           Names
           whereby
           they
           call'd
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           Expressions
           wherewith
           their
           Discourse
           
           was
           fill'd
           ,
           were
           the
           most
           agreeable
           and
           tender
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           certain
           moments
           wherein
           the
           Prince's
           Conscience
           accus'd
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           consider'd
           that
           it
           was
           with
           the
           greatest
           Treachery
           imaginable
           to
           which
           he
           ow'd
           the
           Conquest
           of
           his
           fair
           Clitie
           ,
           nor
           cou'd
           he
           quite
           banish
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Disquiets
           these
           Thoughts
           wou'd
           give
           him
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           tyranniz'd
           most
           ,
           they
           gave
           occasion
           for
           her
           to
           sooth
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Melancholy
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           a
           thousand
           obliging
           things
           to
           comfort
           him
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           had
           no
           small
           share
           in
           the
           happy
           Fortunes
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           which
           all
           along
           she
           tasted
           by
           those
           infinite
           Presents
           that
           he
           made
           her
           ,
           which
           swell'd
           to
           such
           a
           mass
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           that
           she
           purchas'd
           a
           considerable
           Estate
           :
           But
           when
           Clitie
           was
           once
           married
           ,
           she
           made
           that
           a
           pretence
           to
           quit
           her
           Service
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           little
           time
           after
           was
           married
           her self
           to
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           very
           good
           Quality
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Prince
           had
           a
           little
           liberty
           from
           his
           Amours
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           after
           he
           had
           reap'd
           the
           Fruit
           of
           all
           his
           former
           Trouble
           and
           Pains
           ,
           he
           betook
           himself
           more
           than
           ever
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           he
           purchas'd
           great
           Employments
           near
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           
           his
           Princess
           was
           likewise
           admitted
           amongst
           the
           Ladies
           of
           Honour
           to
           the
           Queen
           .
        
         
           Thus
           they
           liv'd
           in
           peace
           and
           tranquility
           ,
           enjoying
           such
           Pleasures
           as
           made
           all
           the
           World
           envy'em
           .
           When
           the
           King
           of
           France
           declared
           Wars
           with
           the
           Hollander
           ,
           the
           Preparations
           for
           it
           were
           prodigious
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           no
           less
           than
           20000
           Men
           in
           Arms
           ;
           the
           Effects
           were
           sudden
           and
           wonderful
           :
           And
           the
           King
           who
           went
           in
           person
           to
           command
           his
           Army
           ,
           did
           such
           surprizing
           Actions
           that
           Posterity
           will
           hardly
           believe
           :
           In
           two
           Campaigns
           he
           over-run
           almost
           all
           Holland
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           with
           almost
           all
           Europe
           ,
           were
           joyn'd
           against
           him
           to
           stop
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Victories
           .
           The
           Sieges
           of
           Cities
           ,
           which
           were
           at
           another
           time
           almost
           impregnable
           ,
           lasted
           not
           above
           ten
           or
           twelve
           days
           ;
           and
           you
           might
           have
           seen
           in
           one
           Campaign
           a
           large
           Province
           taken
           and
           retaken
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           ,
           such
           great
           Enterprizes
           were
           bought
           with
           the
           Life
           of
           many
           a
           gallant
           Man
           ;
           and
           it
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           Example
           the
           King
           gave
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           being
           himself
           present
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           hottest
           of
           the
           Battel
           ,
           encourag'd
           them
           so
           well
           ,
           inspiring
           them
           with
           so
           much
           Valour
           ,
           that
           
           there
           was
           scarce
           a
           person
           of
           any
           Quality
           in
           his
           whole
           Kingdom
           who
           had
           not
           put
           himself
           in
           the
           Service
           ,
           imitating
           the
           Actions
           of
           so
           valiant
           and
           hardy
           a
           Prince
           .
        
         
           These
           Occasions
           ,
           however
           agreeable
           to
           gallant
           Souls
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           but
           cost
           the
           Lovers
           many
           a
           Tear
           when
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           quit
           the
           soft
           Embraces
           of
           their
           languishing
           Loves
           ,
           to
           put
           on
           the
           more
           rugged
           Fury
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           to
           think
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           Blood
           and
           Death
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           these
           things
           were
           insupportable
           to
           the
           Ladies
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           separated
           them
           from
           their
           Lovers
           ,
           they
           imploy'd
           all
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Absence
           in
           Mourning
           and
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           greatly
           afflicted
           for
           their
           Departure
           .
           But
           their
           Lovers
           who
           were
           forc'd
           to
           leave
           them
           ,
           had
           〈◊〉
           thousand
           other
           things
           to
           think
           on
           ,
           they
           were
           employ'd
           in
           making
           up
           their
           Equipages
           ,
           and
           their
           Regiments
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           which
           diverted
           them
           from
           thinking
           so
           much
           on
           their
           Mistresses
           .
        
         
           Our
           new
           married
           couple
           ,
           who
           as
           you
           were
           but
           as
           Lovers
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           felt
           more
           than
           any
           the
           sad
           separation
           this
           War
           did
           make
           ;
           they
           complain'd
           in
           secret
           of
           their
           sad
           Fate
           ,
           they
           wept
           ,
           and
           spoke
           all
           the
           soft
           and
           most
           passionate
           things
           they
           cou'd
           invent
           :
           But
           at
           last
           the
           time
           〈◊〉
           
           come
           in
           which
           they
           must
           part
           .
           The
           Prince
           who
           commanded
           two
           Regiments
           ,
           one
           of
           Horse
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Foot
           ,
           cou'd
           no
           ways
           avoid
           being
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           following
           that
           Royal
           Army
           to
           the
           War.
           
        
         
           Clitie
           was
           inconsolable
           ,
           yet
           she
           was
           forc'd
           to
           give
           way
           to
           her
           cruel
           Fortune
           that
           thus
           ravish'd
           from
           her
           her
           dear
           Lord.
           She
           was
           no
           sooner
           left
           alone
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Adventures
           of
           her
           Life
           represented
           themselves
           afresh
           in
           her
           memory
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           so
           surprizing
           ,
           that
           she
           wanted
           no
           Imployment
           (
           amongst
           the
           Confusion
           of
           her
           Thoughts
           )
           which
           furnish'd
           her
           with
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           odd
           Phansies
           .
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           unfortunate
           Darbelle
           ,
           do
           what
           she
           cou'd
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           least
           thing
           that
           fill'd
           her
           Thoughts
           ,
           she
           us'd
           a
           thousand
           Endeavours
           to
           banish
           them
           her
           Memory
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ;
           having
           a
           long
           time
           withstood
           the
           Assaults
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           greatest
           Efforts
           against
           this
           cruel
           Idea
           ,
           she
           wou'd
           suffer
           her self
           to
           be
           overcome
           ,
           and
           this
           unfortunate
           Man
           wou'd
           present
           himself
           to
           her
           Fancy
           a
           thousand
           ways
           ;
           she
           sometimes
           wou'd
           imagine
           she
           saw
           him
           dying
           for
           love
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           banish'd
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           her
           Quarrel
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           she
           wou'd
           look
           at
           his
           Port
           and
           brave
           Aspect
           ,
           
           which
           were
           enough
           to
           fetch
           Tears
           from
           the
           most
           insensible
           ;
           and
           as
           guilty
           as
           she
           thought
           him
           ,
           the
           soft
           Impressions
           of
           her
           first
           Passion
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           but
           make
           her
           feel
           some
           Sparkles
           of
           the
           same
           Fire
           which
           she
           stifled
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           appear'd
           .
        
         
           These
           Thoughts
           never
           seiz'd
           her
           heart
           ,
           but
           they
           left
           her
           much
           disconsolate
           and
           sad
           ,
           she
           not
           being
           able
           to
           guess
           the
           cause
           ;
           for
           nothing
           is
           more
           certain
           than
           that
           all
           this
           while
           she
           had
           so
           mortal
           a
           Hatred
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           cou'd
           admit
           no
           Augmentation
           ;
           and
           never
           did
           his
           Name
           ,
           his
           Person
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           belonging
           to
           him
           ,
           present
           it self
           to
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           come
           into
           her
           Thoughts
           ,
           but
           she
           branded
           him
           with
           Falshood
           and
           Treachery
           ,
           and
           wish'd
           him
           a
           thousand
           Punishments
           in
           the
           other
           World
           in
           which
           she
           thought
           he
           was
           ;
           for
           the
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           ,
           to
           bring
           about
           their
           Design
           of
           making
           Clitie
           consent
           to
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           cou'd
           think
           of
           no
           way
           more
           infallible
           (
           after
           having
           perswaded
           her
           to
           a
           belief
           of
           his
           Inconstancy
           and
           Falshood
           )
           than
           to
           publish
           a
           Rumour
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           which
           passed
           for
           an
           unquestionable
           Truth
           .
        
         
           The
           Campaigne
           in
           which
           the
           King
           went
           himself
           to
           make
           the
           more
           Expedition
           ,
           carrying
           with
           him
           the
           chiefest
           Lords
           
           and
           Nobles
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           but
           was
           ended
           in
           a
           Month
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           three
           or
           four
           considerable
           strong
           Cities
           ,
           and
           won
           a
           great
           Battel
           ,
           which
           so
           weakned
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           so
           dispers'd
           their
           Forces
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           give
           ease
           to
           his
           Troops
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           refresh
           themselves
           in
           their
           Enemies
           Countrey
           ,
           while
           himself
           and
           the
           Court
           return'd
           to
           St.
           Germains
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Prince
           was
           most
           afflicted
           of
           any
           in
           parting
           from
           Clitie
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           the
           most
           joyful
           when
           he
           was
           returning
           to
           a
           place
           where
           he
           shou'd
           meet
           her
           again
           :
           This
           return
           gave
           them
           mutual
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           this
           second
           meeting
           gave
           them
           all
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           a
           new
           Amour
           ,
           so
           that
           none
           cou'd
           be
           more
           happy
           than
           they
           were
           .
           But
           Heaven
           had
           not
           bestow'd
           this
           happy
           day
           on
           Clitie
           to
           let
           her
           long
           continue
           in
           peace
           ,
           for
           she
           was
           born
           to
           endure
           all
           the
           Perplexities
           of
           a
           Heart
           ,
           whom
           Love
           had
           subjected
           to
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           her
           Misfortunes
           was
           not
           yet
           arriv'd
           .
           Darbelle
           at
           length
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           a
           thousand
           times
           ready
           to
           die
           in
           his
           Solitude
           ,
           by
           the
           Violence
           of
           those
           Troubles
           the
           silence
           of
           his
           Mistress
           gave
           him
           ;
           by
           the
           careful
           attendance
           
           of
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           Youth
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           recovered
           :
           The
           danger
           was
           no
           sooner
           past
           ,
           but
           he
           propos'd
           returning
           into
           France
           to
           ease
           his
           Troubles
           ;
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Respect
           he
           cou'd
           ,
           oppos'd
           his
           Designs
           ,
           representing
           to
           him
           the
           Dangers
           he
           wou'd
           run
           in
           such
           a
           Journey
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           shou'd
           so
           happen
           that
           Clitie
           had
           chang'd
           her
           Sentiments
           of
           him
           ;
           he
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           that
           he
           had
           been
           once
           betray'd
           already
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           perhaps
           he
           wou'd
           betray
           himself
           by
           some
           inconsiderate
           Action
           ;
           and
           that
           since
           Love
           was
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           his
           return
           ,
           he
           might
           (
           in
           all
           appearance
           )
           do
           something
           or
           other
           that
           might
           discover
           him
           ,
           and
           lay
           him
           open
           to
           the
           malice
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Again
           he
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           shou'd
           be
           gon
           ,
           Clitie
           might
           perhaps
           write
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           orders
           which
           he
           could
           not
           then
           follow
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           all
           doubt
           the
           silence
           of
           Clitie
           was
           occasion'd
           by
           some
           sickness
           which
           for
           the
           present
           hindred
           her
           from
           writing
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           Reasons
           had
           been
           convincing
           enough
           to
           any
           ,
           whose
           Heart
           was
           not
           so
           far
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Love
           ,
           who
           thought
           he
           had
           no
           other
           Imployment
           for
           life
           ,
           but
           what
           might
           put
           him
           in
           a
           way
           
           of
           seeing
           his
           Mistress
           again
           :
           He
           answer'd
           him
           ,
           That
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           he
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           his
           Destiny
           ,
           and
           if
           Clitie
           were
           dead
           ,
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           follow
           her
           ;
           and
           if
           she
           were
           false
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           not
           do
           himself
           Justice
           if
           he
           reveng'd
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           trouble
           their
           Repose
           and
           Pleasures
           .
        
         
           This
           Resolution
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           their
           Contestations
           ,
           and
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           able
           to
           undergo
           the
           fateigue
           of
           the
           Journey
           ,
           he
           parted
           ,
           taking
           only
           with
           him
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           leaving
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           People
           at
           his
           solatary
           Mansion
           ,
           with
           orders
           to
           remain
           there
           till
           his
           return
           .
           He
           cou'd
           not
           make
           such
           speed
           in
           his
           Journey
           as
           he
           intended
           ,
           his
           Body
           being
           yet
           very
           weak
           ;
           and
           were
           he
           not
           encourag'd
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           powerful
           Love
           ,
           it
           wou'd
           not
           have
           been
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           have
           done
           it
           :
           however
           at
           length
           he
           compass'd
           it
           ,
           and
           arrived
           safe
           in
           Paris
           .
        
         
           He
           took
           up
           his
           Lodging
           in
           a
           retir'd
           and
           private
           place
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           hardly
           alighted
           off
           his
           Horse
           ,
           but
           he
           told
           LaRock
           he
           wou'd
           go
           immediately
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           know
           his
           Doom
           .
           LaRock
           throwing
           himself
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           conjur'd
           him
           not
           to
           expose
           himself
           so
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           he
           wou'd
           undertake
           by
           his
           Care
           and
           Management
           
           to
           do
           all
           things
           to
           his
           Satisfaction
           :
           He
           told
           him
           he
           wou'd
           soon
           inform
           him
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           far
           more
           proper
           for
           him
           to
           execute
           such
           a
           Design
           ,
           than
           Darbelle
           ,
           being
           unknown
           to
           every
           body
           ,
           and
           might
           with
           more
           ease
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           wou'd
           be
           more
           difficult
           for
           Darbelle
           to
           perform
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           that
           
             La
             Rock
          
           might
           easier
           inform
           himself
           of
           what
           he
           sought
           to
           know
           ,
           made
           him
           consent
           to
           his
           going
           to
           
             Clitie
             .
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           after
           having
           disguis'd
           himself
           ,
           went
           out
           of
           his
           Lodgings
           ,
           but
           in
           is
           impossible
           to
           describe
           the
           impatience
           of
           the
           amorous
           Darbelle
           ,
           every
           minute
           seem'd
           to
           him
           an
           Age
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           thousand
           times
           in
           a
           mind
           to
           run
           through
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           expose
           himself
           to
           be
           discover'd
           in
           so
           dangerous
           a
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Transports
           and
           Agitations
           of
           his
           Soul
           are
           not
           to
           be
           conceiv'd
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           Fear
           and
           Jealousie
           ,
           all
           at
           one
           time
           took
           possession
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           terrible
           Emotions
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           like
           to
           have
           kill'd
           him
           .
           
             Oh
             ,
             unfortunate
             Wretch
             that
             I
             am
             !
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             ,
             if
             Clitie
             be
             dead
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             live
             a
             moment
             after
             so
             cruel
             a
             loss
             .
          
           Then
           all
           on
           a
           sudden
           another
           Passion
           wou'd
           predominate
           
           o're
           his
           Sense
           .
           
             But
             (
             says
             he
             )
             if
             this
             ungrate
             shou'd
             prove
             false
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             wou'd
             become
             of
             me
             !
             Ha!
             I
             will
             revenge
             it
             with
             my
             own
             Hand
             ,
             I
             will
             stabb
             my
             Rival
             through
             her
             Eyes
             .
          
           All
           these
           different
           Passions
           ,
           every
           one
           having
           〈◊〉
           much
           ground
           for
           them
           as
           the
           others
           ,
           〈◊〉
           him
           into
           such
           dreadful
           Incertainties
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           most
           afflicted
           Man
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Hardly
           had
           
             La
             Rock
          
           been
           gone
           one
           moment
           to
           inquire
           after
           his
           Mistress
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           still
           running
           to
           the
           Door
           ,
           or
           looking
           out
           of
           the
           Window
           to
           see
           if
           he
           were
           not
           coming
           back
           again
           :
           But
           after
           two
           hours
           
             La
             Rock
          
           enters
           so
           sad
           and
           dejected
           ,
           that
           Darbelle
           soon
           suspected
           he
           had
           no
           good
           News
           for
           him
           .
           
             Well
             then
             (
             says
             he
             )
             I
             perceive
             you
             bring
             me
             little
             Comfort
             ,
             by
             your
             looks
             ,
             however
             speak
             freely
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Sentence
             you
             have
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             let
             me
             hear
             it
             quickly
             ;
             for
             the
             Doubts
             and
             Inquietudes
             I
             have
             been
             in
             since
             you
             departed
             ,
             has
             been
             more
             cruel
             and
             tormenting
             to
             me
             than
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             befal
             me
             .
             Is
             Clitie
             dead
             ?
             Is
             she
             false
             ?
             in
             short
             ,
             What
             is
             become
             of
             her
             ?
             and
             what
             will
             become
             of
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           who
           was
           extreamly
           perplex'd
           ,
           cou'd
           have
           wish'd
           with
           all
           his
           Heart
           some
           
           other
           had
           his
           Office
           ,
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           shaking
           all
           o're
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           begin
           his
           Discourse
           .
           But
           Darbelle
           ,
           fir'd
           with
           Impatience
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           forbear
           any
           longer
           ;
           
             
               La
               Rock
            
             (
             says
             he
             to
             him
             )
             hold
             me
             no
             longer
             in
             suspence
             ,
             unless
             you
             wou'd
             see
             me
             expire
             before
             you
             .
          
           He
           pronounc'd
           these
           words
           with
           so
           〈◊〉
           and
           disconsolate
           an
           Aire
           ,
           that
           
             La
             Rock
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           told
           him
           ,
           
             Clitie
             lives
             ,
             but
             she
             lives
             no
             more
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             she
             is
             married
             to
             Prince
             Lysidor
             ;
             I
             saw
             him
             at
             her
             Father's
             House
             ,
             where
             this
             day
             he
             makes
             a
             great
             Treat
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             heard
             but
             confusions
             of
             Noises
             ,
             Fiddles
             and
             Musick
             ,
             and
             Crouds
             of
             curious
             People
             go
             in
             and
             out
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             hard
             thing
             to
             enter
             there
             .
          
           
             La
             Rock
          
           had
           no
           sooner
           spoke
           this
           ,
           but
           Darbelle
           gave
           a
           lamentable
           Groan
           ,
           and
           said
           ;
           
             O
             Heavens
             then
             is
             the
             unjust
             Clitie
             married
             ?
             And
             cou'd
             you
             look
             on
             and
             suffer
             it
             ?
          
           Then
           he
           fell
           in
           a
           Swoon
           on
           a
           Couch
           against
           which
           he
           was
           leaning
           :
           
             La
             Rock
          
           run
           to
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           all
           he
           cou'd
           to
           recover
           him
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           Care
           and
           Pains
           he
           took
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           for
           above
           two
           hours
           draw
           him
           out
           of
           this
           miserable
           Condition
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           his
           Speech
           and
           Strength
           being
           a
           little
           recover'd
           ,
           made
           fresh
           Exclamations
           
           against
           Heaven
           and
           his
           Mistress
           ,
           accusing
           them
           both
           of
           Falshood
           that
           he
           had
           never
           merited
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           long
           ere
           he
           turn'd
           his
           Complaints
           into
           Threats
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           raving
           on
           nothing
           but
           Swords
           ,
           Daggers
           ,
           and
           Poisons
           .
           
             La
             Rock
          
           for
           many
           Reasons
           dar'd
           not
           call
           for
           any
           body
           to
           help
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           him
           from
           the
           pitiful
           Condition
           in
           which
           he
           lay
           ,
           for
           fear
           his
           Complaints
           and
           Transports
           shou'd
           betray
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           was
           forc'd
           to
           content
           himself
           with
           what
           he
           alone
           cou'd
           do
           to
           comfort
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           was
           too
           recent
           and
           violent
           to
           admit
           any
           Consolation
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           let
           it
           take
           its
           Course
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           (
           having
           all
           this
           while
           suffer'd
           a
           thousand
           Tortures
           )
           turn'd
           him
           towards
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ;
           
             Clitie
             has
             married
             the
             Prince
             Lysidor
             (
             says
             he
             to
             him
             )
             how
             was
             you
             inform'd
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             Certainty
             have
             you
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             
               I
               was
               told
               it
               (
               answers
               
                 La
                 Rock
              
               )
               at
               their
               own
               House
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               in
               a
               Confusion
               ;
               tho'
               I
               had
               no
               other
               Information
               than
               the
               Musick
               and
               Hautbois
               ,
               who
               when
               I
               approach'd
               and
               commended
               their
               playing
               and
               the
               fineness
               of
               their
               Aires
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               pleas'd
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               
               there
               was
               nothing
               I
               cou'd
               ask
               them
               that
               they
               did
               not
               resolve
               me
               .
            
             
               They
               told
               me
               the
               Princess
               had
               given
               a
               great
               Dinner
               to
               a
               dozen
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               that
               Repast
               ,
               there
               was
               to
               be
               a
               splendid
               Collation
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Company
               wou'd
               sup
               with
               her
               ;
               and
               to
               finish
               the
               day
               ,
               there
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Ball
               ,
               where
               many
               Lords
               and
               Noblemen
               wou'd
               be
               in
               Masquerade
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               gallant
               Habits
               and
               Devices
               that
               cou'd
               be
               invented
               .
               This
               is
               all
               I
               was
               inform'd
               of
               ,
               nor
               did
               I
               inquire
               into
               any
               more
               ,
               knowing
               such
               sort
               of
               People
               cou'd
               give
               me
               but
               small
               Intelligence
               of
               the
               particulars
               of
               Clitie's
               Marriage
               ;
               besides
               ,
               this
               unwelcome
               News
               had
               so
               surpriz'd
               me
               with
               Grief
               and
               Trouble
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               not
               the
               power
               to
               ask
               any
               more
               ,
               or
               to
               stay
               any
               longer
               .
            
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           having
           heard
           this
           dismal
           Relation
           ,
           made
           a
           thousand
           fresh
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           new
           Imprecations
           against
           Clitie
           ,
           sometimes
           threatning
           her
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           saying
           he
           wou'd
           kill
           himself
           :
           But
           after
           all
           the
           Disorders
           that
           Love
           and
           Anger
           had
           produc'd
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           Resolution
           to
           see
           her
           the
           same
           Night
           ,
           and
           reproach
           her
           with
           her
           Falshood
           :
           And
           adressing
           himself
           to
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ;
           
             I
             am
             but
             
             a
             Fool
             (
             says
             he
             )
             thus
             to
             torment
             my self
             for
             a
             perfidious
             Woman
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             deserv'd
             my
             Love
             ;
             no
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             kill
             my self
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             worth
             that
             trouble
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             have
             the
             pleasure
             to
             make
             her
             miserable
             by
             the
             Disdain
             I
             will
             shew
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Crosses
             I
             will
             give
             to
             all
             the
             Delights
             of
             her
             Life
             ;
             this
             same
             day
             will
             I
             go
             in
             Masquerade
             ,
             and
             threaten
             her
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             the
             Ball
             ,
             and
             raise
             in
             her
             all
             those
             frightful
             Apprehensions
             which
             ought
             to
             terrifie
             one
             so
             criminal
             as
             she
             ,
             in
             having
             cast
             off
             so
             true
             a
             Lover
             as
             my self
             .
          
        
         
           When
           
             La
             Rock
          
           heard
           him
           talk
           thus
           ,
           he
           presented
           to
           him
           the
           hazard
           he
           run
           in
           such
           an
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           that
           perhaps
           instead
           of
           revenging
           himself
           on
           Clitie
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           be
           expos'd
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           far
           from
           punishing
           her
           Falshood
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           put
           her
           in
           a
           way
           no
           more
           to
           fear
           him
           .
           
             You
             mistake
             me
             (
             says
             Darbelle
             to
             him
             )
             I
             have
             so
             great
             a
             desire
             to
             afflict
             Clitie
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             take
             care
             to
             preserve
             my self
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             the
             better
             effect
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             more
             cautious
             than
             you
             imagine
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Feast
             of
             which
             you
             speak
             is
             to
             be
             publick
             ,
             and
             the
             Ball
             free
             for
             all
             Masquers
             ,
             I
             see
             nothing
             I
             need
             fear
             ,
             being
             well
             disguis'd
             .
          
           
           
             La
             Rock
          
           cou'd
           not
           contradict
           him
           ,
           only
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           that
           his
           Disguise
           wou'd
           not
           be
           enough
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           great
           care
           in
           governing
           his
           Passions
           when
           he
           shou'd
           see
           Clitie
           and
           speak
           to
           her
           .
           He
           warranted
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           wanted
           nothing
           but
           the
           Disguise
           that
           shou'd
           gain
           him
           his
           Admittance
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           thought
           he
           cou'd
           not
           invent
           a
           Dress
           that
           wou'd
           more
           afflict
           Clitie
           ,
           than
           the
           Representation
           of
           one
           from
           the
           Dead
           ;
           he
           imagin'd
           that
           one
           who
           was
           so
           guilty
           as
           she
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           startled
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Ghost
           from
           the
           Shades
           below
           .
           He
           sent
           for
           a
           Tailor
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           directions
           what
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           short
           time
           it
           was
           ready
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Dress
           of
           no
           great
           trouble
           ,
           and
           few
           Ornaments
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           made
           of
           white
           Sattin
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           Vest
           ,
           with
           large
           Sleeves
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           cover'd
           all
           over
           with
           a
           Vail
           of
           black
           Crape
           spotted
           all
           with
           white
           ,
           which
           hung
           down
           to
           his
           Legs
           ,
           which
           none
           cou'd
           see
           without
           some
           Apprehensions
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           disguis'd
           himself
           after
           another
           manner
           ,
           for
           he
           intended
           to
           keep
           always
           by
           his
           Master
           ,
           but
           pretended
           not
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Company
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           order'd
           him
           so
           to
           play
           his
           part
           ,
           that
           still
           as
           Darbelle
           
           was
           absent
           from
           Clitie
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           be
           near
           her
           ,
           and
           narrowly
           observe
           all
           her
           Actions
           and
           Behaviour
           .
        
         
           All
           being
           now
           ready
           ,
           and
           the
           Hour
           come
           ,
           Darbelle
           went
           forth
           ;
           yet
           ere
           he
           went
           ,
           he
           had
           writ
           in
           a
           Paper
           four
           Verses
           that
           might
           help
           to
           terrifie
           her
           .
           All
           things
           went
           as
           they
           cou'd
           wish
           ;
           Darbelle
           and
           
             La
             Rock
          
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           and
           separated
           themselves
           as
           they
           enter'd
           .
           Darbelle
           appear'd
           alone
           ,
           and
           
             La
             Rock
          
           seem'd
           to
           joyn
           with
           another
           Company
           of
           Masquers
           :
           The
           Ball
           was
           begun
           ere
           they
           came
           ;
           the
           Ladies
           of
           which
           it
           was
           composed
           ,
           made
           a
           glorious
           and
           splendid
           Appearance
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           never
           in
           her
           life
           had
           dress'd
           her self
           so
           rich
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           to
           her
           Advantage
           ;
           she
           was
           so
           pleasant
           ,
           so
           beautiful
           ,
           and
           merry
           ,
           that
           it
           wou'd
           have
           griev'd
           any
           one
           to
           have
           disturb'd
           her
           .
           The
           Prince
           her
           Husband
           was
           not
           there
           ,
           being
           engag'd
           at
           play
           in
           another
           Company
           with
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Darbelle
           no
           sooner
           made
           his
           Entrance
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           were
           startled
           at
           his
           Disguise
           ;
           there
           was
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           whom
           it
           made
           not
           for
           some
           〈◊〉
           seem
           sad
           ,
           especially
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Darbelle's
           personating
           it
           ;
           some
           at
           the
           〈◊〉
           took
           it
           for
           a
           Ghost
           indeed
           come
           from
           
           the
           Grave
           to
           disturb
           their
           Ball
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           their
           Delights
           and
           Pleasures
           .
        
         
           However
           he
           prudently
           conceal'd
           his
           Sentiments
           ,
           and
           the
           Disguise
           he
           had
           on
           ,
           was
           a
           necessary
           help
           to
           hide
           the
           Violence
           he
           did
           on
           himself
           to
           keep
           in
           his
           Passion
           .
           He
           took
           a
           Seat
           near
           to
           Clitie's
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           he
           fix'd
           his
           Eyes
           on
           her
           ,
           without
           speaking
           a
           word
           ,
           which
           she
           soon
           took
           notice
           of
           .
           But
           since
           Masquerades
           were
           design'd
           only
           for
           Adventures
           ,
           she
           imagin'd
           this
           some
           Frolick
           that
           some
           Friend
           of
           hers
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           shou'd
           know
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           the
           next
           day
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           Darbelle's
           Eyes
           were
           fix'd
           on
           her
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           taken
           out
           to
           dance
           by
           a
           very
           pleasant
           humour'd
           Lady
           who
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           she
           gave
           her
           hand
           ,
           〈◊〉
           long
           to
           have
           a
           Dance
           with
           Death
           .
           These
           words
           made
           him
           alter
           his
           posture
           ;
           he
           perform'd
           the
           Dance
           with
           a
           mournful
           Air
           ,
           but
           nevertheless
           with
           the
           greatest
           Grace
           that
           cou'd
           be
           ,
           which
           made
           'em
           all
           to
           understand
           he
           was
           a
           Ghost
           of
           some
           Quality
           .
        
         
           After
           having
           paid
           his
           Devoirs
           to
           the
           Lady
           who
           had
           taken
           him
           out
           ,
           he
           presented
           his
           Hand
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           as
           the
           Mistress
           of
           the
           Ball
           ,
           and
           danc'd
           with
           her
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           was
           taking
           his
           leave
           of
           her
           to
           go
           to
           his
           
           place
           again
           ,
           he
           slipt
           the
           Billet
           into
           her
           Hand
           ,
           which
           he
           writ
           ere
           he
           came
           forth
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           four
           Verses
           .
           She
           was
           strangely
           surpriz'd
           both
           at
           the
           boldness
           of
           the
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           odness
           of
           the
           Adventures
           ,
           but
           having
           no
           small
           stock
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           she
           thought
           fit
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           it
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           hop'd
           to
           be
           inform'd
           of
           the
           meaning
           on
           't
           ere
           the
           Sport
           was
           over
           ;
           she
           almost
           dy'd
           with
           Impatience
           to
           know
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Paper
           ,
           just
           as
           one
           came
           and
           made
           his
           Addresses
           to
           her
           to
           dance
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           at
           present
           she
           had
           no
           opportunity
           ;
           she
           pretended
           she
           was
           weary
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           able
           to
           dance
           nothing
           but
           a
           Courant
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           sooner
           ended
           ,
           but
           she
           slipt
           aside
           into
           a
           Corner
           where
           there
           were
           but
           few
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           going
           up
           to
           a
           Wax-Taper
           ,
           he
           open'd
           the
           Ghost's
           Letter
           ,
           where
           she
           read
           these
           four
           Verses
           :
        
         
           
             This
             Ghost
             thou
             seest
             was
             in
             thy
             Fetters
             ty'd
             ,
          
           
             By
             Falshood
             and
             thy
             cruel
             Scorn
             he
             dy'd
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             revenge
             his
             Wrongs
             ,
             is
             hither
             come
          
           
             To
             bear
             thee
             to
             thy
             everlasting
             home
             .
          
        
         
         
           When
           Darbelle
           writ
           these
           Verses
           he
           counterfeited
           his
           Hand
           ,
           but
           whether
           in
           his
           haste
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           so
           perfectly
           done
           it
           ,
           but
           Clitie
           in
           the
           reading
           saw
           some
           tracts
           of
           a
           Hand
           she
           had
           formerly
           known
           ,
           though
           she
           cou'd
           not
           precisely
           say
           whose
           it
           was
           ;
           she
           read
           the
           Verses
           ,
           and
           imagin'd
           he
           shou'd
           surely
           have
           known
           the
           Hand
           .
           This
           capricious
           Adventure
           caus'd
           in
           her
           a
           thousand
           Thoughts
           yet
           was
           she
           not
           able
           to
           conjecture
           whose
           it
           shou'd
           be
           ;
           she
           resolv'd
           to
           take
           more
           notice
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           this
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           Eyes
           were
           never
           off
           of
           hers
           ;
           she
           look'd
           upon
           his
           Stature
           and
           his
           Meen
           ,
           but
           for
           her
           life
           cou'd
           not
           guess
           who
           it
           was
           .
        
         
           Having
           been
           a
           while
           in
           this
           musing
           condition
           ,
           she
           found
           a
           means
           to
           get
           nearer
           this
           Ghost
           which
           gave
           her
           so
           much
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           whispering
           him
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             long
             since
             you
             died
             ,
             pray
             Mr.
             Ghost
             (
             says
             she
             to
             him
             )
             and
             may
             we
             not
             know
             in
             what
             Body
             you
             lost
             your
             life
             ?
             I
             am
             (
             answer'd
             the
             Ghost
             in
             a
             most
             lamentable
             sad
             tone
             )
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Amasis
             ,
             whom
             Darbelle
             kill'd
             in
             order
             to
             your
             Commands
             .
          
           This
           Answer
           so
           surprizing
           ,
           and
           so
           unexpected
           ,
           that
           spoke
           of
           the
           unfortunate
           Darbelle
           and
           Amasis
           ,
           whose
           very
           Names
           awaken'd
           (
           all
           at
           once
           )
           such
           
           cruel
           things
           in
           Clitie's
           Soul
           ,
           and
           so
           astonish'd
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           cou'd
           not
           refrain
           from
           changing
           Colour
           ;
           and
           fetching
           a
           deep
           sigh
           ,
           she
           fell
           into
           a
           melancholy
           which
           held
           her
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Evening
           and
           the
           Night
           following
           .
           What
           is
           it
           (
           says
           she
           to
           her self
           )
           that
           I
           have
           just
           now
           heard
           concerning
           Darbelle
           and
           Amasis
           ?
           But
           she
           had
           nothing
           to
           reply
           to
           the
           Ghost
           on
           this
           Subject
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           yet
           having
           observ'd
           he
           kept
           his
           Eyes
           still
           fix'd
           on
           hers
           ,
           she
           entred
           into
           Conference
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           (
           and
           said
           to
           him
           )
           
             You
             have
             pronounc'd
             the
             Names
             of
             two
             the
             most
             false
             and
             perfidious
             Men
             the
             Eye
             of
             Day
             ere
             look'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             has
             been
             but
             just
             ,
             if
             it
             has
             thrown
             them
             into
             everlasting
             Torments
             (
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             intimate
             .
             )
          
           
             You
             do
             well
             for
             your
             own
             Credit
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             (
             answers
             the
             Ghost
             )
             you
             who
             are
             the
             most
             ungrateful
             person
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             unworthy
             to
             be
             so
             intirely
             belov'd
             ,
             as
             you
             ever
             was
             by
             the
             unfortunate
             Darbelle
             .
          
           This
           Discourse
           yet
           more
           surpriz'd
           the
           Princess
           ,
           since
           she
           fear'd
           the
           Ghost
           spoke
           nothing
           but
           Truth
           ,
           touching
           the
           most
           important
           Adventures
           of
           her
           life
           ;
           yet
           she
           cou'd
           not
           refrain
           making
           him
           this
           Answer
           :
           
             Ghost
             ,
             you
             are
             very
             knowing
             ,
             or
             
             (
             at
             least
             )
             you
             imagine
             your self
             so
             ;
             but
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             you
             take
             upon
             you
             to
             meddle
             in
             my
             Concerns
             ?
             And
             wherefore
             do
             you
             take
             the
             parts
             of
             Darbelle
             and
             Amasis
             against
             me
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             opposite
             in
             all
             things
             (
             during
             their
             Lives
             )
             to
             one
             another
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             that
             since
             their
             Deaths
             they
             are
             reconcil'd
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             have
             order'd
             you
             to
             come
             and
             tell
             me
             their
             Injuries
             in
             this
             ?
          
           The
           Ghost
           took
           his
           turn
           now
           to
           be
           surpriz'd
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Princess
           speak
           of
           the
           Death
           and
           Falshood
           of
           Darbelle
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           had
           always
           been
           so
           well
           treated
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           always
           lov'd
           her
           so
           tenderly
           ;
           however
           ,
           he
           resolv'd
           still
           to
           disguise
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           as
           he
           begun
           ;
           so
           that
           taking
           up
           the
           Discourse
           where
           the
           Princess
           left
           off
           ;
           
             I
             cou'd
             pardon
             you
             (
             says
             he
             to
             her
             )
             the
             hate
             you
             have
             to
             the
             Ghost
             of
             Amasis
             ,
             which
             you
             see
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             whom
             you
             your self
             have
             caus'd
             to
             be
             kill'd
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             of
             the
             unhappy
             Darbelle
             ,
             wherefore
             do
             you
             insult
             over
             it
             ,
             since
             he
             dy'd
             only
             for
             love
             of
             you
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             Ingratitude
             and
             Falshood
             (
             that
             has
             no
             parallel
             )
             you
             have
             violated
             the
             Faith
             you
             have
             given
             him
             ,
             in
             hearkning
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             with
             whom
             you
             fell
             in
             love
             ,
             
             and
             at
             last
             have
             married
             ?
             What
             cou'd
             you
             imagine
             (
             ungrateful
             as
             you
             are
             )
             but
             that
             the
             unfortunate
             Lover
             (
             having
             once
             heard
             this
             News
             )
             cou'd
             do
             ,
             but
             ease
             his
             Sorrows
             by
             his
             Death
             ?
             He
             need
             not
             have
             been
             so
             much
             concern'd
             as
             you
             report
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             alive
             when
             I
             married
             ,
             (
             answers
             the
             Princess
             )
             his
             beautiful
             Wife
             wou'd
             have
             been
             Comfort
             enough
             to
             him
             for
             greater
             troubles
             than
             these
             .
          
           As
           the
           Princess
           had
           finish'd
           these
           words
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           Company
           of
           Masquers
           of
           great
           Quality
           ,
           extraordinary
           well
           habited
           ,
           amongst
           which
           it
           was
           suppos'd
           the
           Prince
           Alcander
           was
           .
           These
           Masquers
           plac'd
           themselves
           about
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           leave
           her
           during
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ball
           :
           she
           her self
           silenc'd
           the
           Violins
           as
           soon
           as
           she
           cou'd
           conveniently
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           .
           Parties
           might
           mix
           together
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Night
           .
           The
           Princess
           (
           in
           whose
           head
           the
           Ghost
           and
           his
           Discourse
           still
           run
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           exceeding
           impatient
           to
           unriddle
           all
           that
           he
           had
           told
           her
           )
           not
           being
           able
           to
           comprehend
           the
           least
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           what
           she
           cou'd
           not
           to
           go
           out
           of
           her
           own
           Lodgings
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           avoided
           ;
           for
           these
           new
           Masquers
           were
           People
           of
           such
           great
           Quality
           ,
           that
           she
           cou'd
           not
           deny
           
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           forc'd
           to
           go
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           She
           had
           not
           the
           opportunity
           of
           speaking
           any
           more
           to
           the
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           in
           passing
           by
           him
           (
           she
           said
           )
           
             I
             desire
             you
             ,
             Mr.
             Ghost
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             back
             to
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             before
             you
             have
             visited
             us
             once
             more
             ;
             I
             will
             dance
             a
             Courant
             with
             you
             to
             morrow
             in
             this
             very
             place
             ,
             where
             I
             will
             have
             Musick
             on
             purpose
             .
          
           All
           fell
           a
           laughing
           to
           hear
           her
           speak
           so
           to
           the
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           they
           turn'd
           it
           all
           to
           Raillery
           (
           saying
           )
           Truly
           ,
           she
           thought
           it
           but
           reasonable
           to
           have
           a
           little
           pity
           on
           the
           poor
           dead
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           a
           little
           Diversion
           .
           So
           the
           Ball
           broke
           up
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           withdrew
           ,
           Darbelle
           went
           out
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           having
           met
           with
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           they
           went
           home
           together
           .
           This
           Adventure
           furnish'd
           them
           with
           matter
           enough
           to
           discourse
           of
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           do
           what
           they
           cou'd
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           not
           apprehend
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Princess's
           talk
           .
           
             Wherefore
             (
             says
             Darbelle
             to
             
               La
               Rock
            
             )
             does
             she
             tell
             me
             of
             Death
             ,
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             Falshood
             ?
             Is
             it
             of
             me
             she
             spoke
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             some
             other
             Darbelle
             who
             lov'd
             her
             ?
             Certainly
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             all
             she
             said
             last
             Night
             was
             of
             a
             second
             Darbelle
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             dreaming
             on
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             has
             lov'd
             her
             so
             well
             ,
             for
             else
             why
             shou'd
             she
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             me
             that
             I
             am
             dead
             ,
             married
             ,
             and
             false
             .
          
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           did
           all
           he
           cou'd
           to
           find
           out
           the
           meaning
           on
           't
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           he
           endeavour'd
           ,
           the
           less
           was
           he
           satisfy'd
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           set
           up
           their
           Resolution
           to
           wait
           the
           Result
           till
           the
           next
           day
           at
           the
           time
           she
           appointed
           for
           their
           meeting
           again
           ,
           where
           they
           hop'd
           they
           shou'd
           know
           all
           ;
           for
           they
           both
           observ'd
           that
           the
           Princess
           was
           no
           less
           surpriz'd
           at
           the
           odness
           of
           the
           Adventure
           than
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           loath
           to
           part
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           had
           made
           that
           second
           appointment
           only
           to
           satisfie
           her
           Curiosity
           :
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           so
           much
           confounded
           with
           what
           she
           heard
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           not
           her self
           .
           She
           had
           heard
           that
           Darbelle
           dy'd
           for
           Love
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           enough
           to
           give
           her
           Heart
           Inquietudes
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           cou'd
           not
           suspect
           the
           Ghost
           that
           gave
           her
           this
           Account
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Masquers
           ;
           he
           had
           told
           her
           things
           so
           secret
           and
           so
           true
           ,
           and
           what
           she
           believ'd
           no
           living
           person
           cou'd
           ever
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           added
           to
           her
           Trouble
           ;
           she
           was
           so
           surpriz'd
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           she
           doubted
           if
           it
           were
           not
           a
           real
           Ghost
           that
           had
           appeared
           to
           her
           ;
           she
           was
           in
           great
           Frights
           and
           Agonies
           all
           that
           Night
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           usual
           with
           us
           to
           
           dream
           of
           things
           which
           our
           minds
           have
           been
           fill'd
           with
           in
           the
           day-time
           :
           she
           had
           nothing
           all
           this
           Night
           but
           Darbelle
           in
           her
           Fancy
           ,
           she
           saw
           him
           in
           a
           hundred
           Shapes
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           which
           so
           nearly
           touch'd
           her
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           a
           weeping
           Lover
           dying
           ,
           and
           reproaching
           her
           with
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           the
           Ghost
           had
           done
           at
           the
           Ball.
           These
           Thoughts
           so
           disturb'd
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           cou'd
           not
           rest
           all
           Night
           ;
           and
           since
           she
           went
           late
           to
           bed
           ,
           it
           being
           almost
           day
           ,
           she
           made
           that
           a
           pretence
           not
           to
           quit
           it
           all
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           have
           the
           more
           liberty
           to
           consider
           what
           had
           happen'd
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           to
           conceal
           the
           Confusion
           she
           was
           in
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           fail'd
           not
           to
           send
           
             La
             Rock
          
           three
           or
           four
           times
           to
           inquire
           how
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           being
           impatient
           to
           see
           her
           again
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           ,
           without
           much
           Trouble
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Ball
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           needs
           write
           a
           Lettter
           to
           her
           to
           prepare
           her
           for
           what
           he
           intended
           to
           tell
           her
           the
           next
           Evening
           ,
           and
           to
           double
           her
           Curiosity
           ,
           that
           so
           she
           might
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           fail
           to
           meet
           at
           the
           time
           and
           place
           appointed
           ;
           he
           caused
           this
           Letter
           to
           be
           deliver'd
           her
           by
           an
           unknown
           person
           ,
           who
           was
           ignorant
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           .
           The
           Letter
           was
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Madam
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 THe
                 dead
                 have
                 those
                 Priviledges
                 the
                 living
                 are
                 debarr'd
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 where
                 they
                 please
                 invisible
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 that
              
               Darbelle's
               
                 Ghost
                 is
                 with
                 you
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 reproaching
                 you
                 with
                 your
                 shameful
                 Infidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 how
                 false
                 all
                 those
                 Accusations
                 are
                 wherewith
                 you
                 tax
                 him
                 ,
                 assuring
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 yet
                 loved
                 any
                 person
                 but
                 your self
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           Letter
           being
           deliver'd
           ,
           the
           Princess
           at
           the
           same
           time
           she
           was
           profoundly
           musing
           on
           Darbelle
           ,
           not
           having
           any
           body
           with
           her
           ,
           she
           was
           so
           affrighted
           ,
           that
           she
           fansied
           she
           really
           saw
           him
           come
           from
           the
           other
           World
           to
           talk
           with
           her
           ;
           but
           recovering
           her self
           a
           little
           from
           the
           Fright
           ,
           seriously
           consider'd
           what
           the
           meaning
           of
           all
           this
           might
           be
           ,
           but
           cou'd
           conclude
           on
           nothing
           .
           Thus
           she
           pass'd
           away
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Evening
           (
           that
           she
           might
           be
           better
           inform'd
           in
           what
           she
           saw
           so
           obscure
           )
           she
           sent
           to
           invite
           a
           few
           of
           her
           choice
           Friends
           to
           come
           to
           her
           House
           and
           hear
           the
           Violins
           :
           She
           gave
           orders
           to
           her
           People
           to
           let
           all
           that
           came
           in
           Masquerade
           enter
           ,
           (
           saying
           ,
           she
           hop'd
           it
           wou'd
           divert
           her
           .
           )
           The
           time
           was
           no
           
           sooner
           come
           but
           Darbelle
           enters
           ,
           but
           he
           no
           longer
           represented
           the
           Ghost
           ;
           he
           had
           put
           on
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           the
           most
           rich
           and
           splendid
           that
           ever
           was
           seen
           ,
           having
           all
           things
           answerable
           that
           made
           up
           this
           Pastoral
           Equipage
           :
           She
           knew
           him
           not
           at
           first
           ,
           he
           having
           chang'd
           his
           Dress
           .
        
         
           But
           Darbelle
           being
           one
           of
           great
           Curiosity
           ,
           was
           willing
           to
           conceal
           himself
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           observe
           her
           Behaviour
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           whether
           or
           no
           she
           had
           any
           Impatience
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           Ghost
           :
           He
           was
           soon
           satisfy'd
           ,
           for
           he
           perceiv'd
           the
           Princess
           observ'd
           every
           Masquer
           with
           such
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           easily
           guess
           her
           Heart
           had
           no
           small
           disquiet
           ;
           she
           always
           kept
           her
           Eye
           towards
           the
           Door
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           noise
           that
           was
           made
           either
           in
           coming
           in
           or
           going
           out
           ,
           raised
           in
           her
           some
           new
           Curiosity
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           without
           some
           satisfaction
           to
           Darbelle
           :
           But
           at
           last
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           such
           a
           Lover
           ,
           who
           run
           all
           hazards
           to
           speak
           with
           his
           Mistress
           ,
           wou'd
           any
           longer
           let
           slip
           so
           favourable
           an
           Occasion
           .
           He
           approach'd
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           her
           ;
           
             Madam
             ,
             the
             Gods
             have
             sent
             for
             the
             Ghost
             back
             again
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             me
             charge
             to
             come
             hither
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             behalf
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             will
             never
             forgive
             you
             his
             
             Death
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sufferings
             you
             have
             caus'd
             him
             to
             indure
             for
             you
             .
          
           At
           these
           words
           the
           Princess
           look'd
           at
           him
           ,
           surveying
           him
           from
           Head
           to
           Foot
           ,
           and
           having
           well
           observ'd
           him
           ,
           says
           to
           him
           ;
           
             Whoever
             you
             be
             ,
             I
             conjure
             you
             keep
             me
             no
             longer
             in
             suspence
             ,
             tell
             me
             what
             Interest
             you
             have
             in
             my
             person
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             you
             speak
             to
             me
             of
             Darbelle
             ;
             I
             perceive
             well
             you
             have
             been
             his
             Confident
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             has
             discover'd
             to
             you
             all
             the
             considerable
             Adventures
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             I
             'm
             sure
             you
             have
             given
             me
             reason
             enough
             to
             think
             so
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             say
             what
             is
             it
             you
             wou'd
             speak
             in
             his
             behalf
             ;
             has
             he
             order'd
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             dying
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             me
             and
             beg
             my
             pardon
             for
             all
             his
             Falshoods
             ?
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           his
           Disguise
           ,
           heard
           all
           she
           said
           without
           running
           any
           Risque
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           strangely
           amaz'd
           at
           what
           he
           heard
           ,
           however
           he
           judg'd
           it
           necessary
           still
           to
           conceal
           himself
           ,
           tho'
           he
           had
           enough
           to
           do
           to
           perform
           it
           ;
           he
           made
           use
           of
           what
           the
           Princess
           had
           put
           in
           his
           Head
           ,
           to
           clear
           himself
           ;
           and
           speaking
           to
           her
           as
           tho'
           he
           had
           really
           been
           the
           Confident
           of
           Darbelle
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           Death
           he
           had
           commanded
           to
           come
           and
           find
           her
           out
           ,
           and
           tell
           her
           what
           he
           wou'd
           have
           her
           understand
           .
           
           
             
               Madam
               (
               answers
               he
               )
               I
               perceive
               you
               already
               know
               some
               of
               those
               things
               I
               have
               already
               told
               you
               ,
               since
               you
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               Darbelle's
               Death
               ;
               but
               it
               appears
               you
               are
               but
               little
               concern'd
               at
               what
               has
               befaln
               him
               ,
               since
               you
               brand
               him
               with
               perfidious
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               you
               speak
               such
               injurious
               things
               .
               I
               wou'd
               therefore
               let
               you
               understand
               (
               adds
               he
               )
               that
               all
               the
               while
               he
               was
               in
               Tuscany
               I
               was
               his
               dearest
               Friend
               ;
               we
               lay
               together
               ,
               and
               we
               conceal'd
               not
               the
               least
               Secret
               from
               each
               other
               ;
               you
               may
               well
               perceive
               he
               has
               not
               hid
               from
               me
               the
               Love
               you
               had
               for
               him
               ;
               he
               wou'd
               talk
               to
               me
               of
               it
               a
               thousand
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               giving
               me
               a
               Description
               of
               you
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               as
               certain
               that
               he
               is
               now
               dead
               :
               But
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               you
               are
               the
               only
               Cause
               of
               it
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               his
               Friends
               to
               whom
               he
               writ
               to
               send
               him
               News
               of
               you
               ,
               told
               him
               you
               had
               deceiv'd
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               lov'd
               the
               Prince
               Lysidor
               ,
               at
               which
               he
               was
               so
               much
               troubl'd
               ,
               that
               it
               cast
               him
               into
               a
               fit
               of
               Sickness
               ,
               from
               which
               when
               he
               had
               a
               little
               recovered
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               a
               Resolution
               to
               come
               hither
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               kill
               his
               Rival
               ,
               he
               understood
               by
               his
               Friends
               Letters
               that
               you
               had
               married
               him
               .
               At
               this
               second
               cruel
               News
               he
               fell
               so
               violently
               
               sick
               ,
               that
               his
               Despair
               in
               two
               days
               finish'd
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               was
               breathing
               his
               last
               ,
               he
               implor'd
               me
               with
               such
               words
               mingled
               with
               Sighs
               and
               Tears
               (
               that
               I
               cannot
               recount
               them
               without
               a
               most
               sensible
               Affliction
               )
               that
               I
               wou'd
               come
               and
               seek
               you
               out
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               for
               love
               of
               you
               he
               dy'd
               ;
               and
               charg'd
               me
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               accuse
               you
               of
               Infidelity
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           Princess
           when
           she
           saw
           he
           had
           finish'd
           his
           Discourse
           (
           answer'd
           )
           
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             been
             sincere
             ,
             you
             wou'd
             have
             added
             to
             what
             you
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             have
             told
             me
             that
             he
             was
             married
             in
             Tuscany
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             he
             so
             intirely
             lov'd
             ,
             that
             he
             no
             more
             thought
             on
             me
             ,
             than
             if
             I
             had
             never
             been
             ;
             perhaps
             he
             imagin'd
             the
             distance
             of
             the
             places
             wou'd
             hinder
             me
             from
             prying
             into
             these
             sort
             of
             Affairs
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             not
             so
             easily
             deceiv'd
             as
             you
             believe
             :
             And
             for
             my
             part
             (
             goes
             she
             on
             )
             I
             cannot
             yet
             apprehend
             that
             he
             has
             repented
             him
             of
             the
             Misfortunes
             he
             has
             made
             me
             suffer
             ,
             by
             his
             desiring
             you
             to
             tell
             me
             that
             he
             always
             lov'd
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           (
           hearing
           the
           Princess
           say
           this
           )
           was
           ready
           to
           die
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           discover
           himself
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           depth
           of
           all
           these
           Mysteries
           ;
           but
           he
           fear'd
           he
           shou'd
           
           spoil
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           Circumstances
           in
           which
           he
           stood
           with
           her
           ;
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           disabuse
           her
           first
           (
           he
           took
           on
           him
           then
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           saying
           to
           her
           )
           
             Madam
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             meer
             Inventions
             you
             have
             told
             me
             ,
             which
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             against
             the
             poor
             Darbelle
             ;
             I
             have
             told
             you
             already
             that
             I
             was
             with
             him
             all
             the
             time
             he
             liv'd
             in
             Tuscany
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             have
             told
             you
             of
             his
             Love
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             infallible
             Certainty
             :
             As
             for
             a
             Wife
             ,
             alas
             ,
             Madam
             !
             he
             never
             had
             any
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             for
             the
             love
             of
             you
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             have
             refus'd
             the
             most
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Queen
             in
             the
             World
             :
             But
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             be
             ingenious
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Crime
             you
             lay
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             excuse
             your self
             for
             what
             you
             have
             done
             contrary
             to
             your
             Faith
             and
             Promise
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             to
             marry
             any
             but
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             find
             you
             know
             me
             not
             (
             answers
             the
             Princess
             sharply
             )
             if
             you
             believe
             what
             you
             say
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             talk
             no
             longer
             of
             him
             (
             says
             she
             ,
             fetching
             a
             deep
             sigh
             from
             the
             very
             bottom
             of
             her
             Heart
             )
             Darbelle
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             married
             .
          
           She
           cou'd
           not
           refrain
           shedding
           some
           Tears
           at
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Rage
           and
           Shame
           that
           she
           conceiv'd
           ,
           she
           left
           Darbelle
           abruptly
           ,
           
           who
           was
           now
           alone
           ,
           ruminating
           on
           what
           the
           Princess
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           greater
           Astonishment
           and
           Perplexity
           than
           what
           he
           had
           before
           ;
           he
           question'd
           whether
           the
           Princess
           was
           in
           earnest
           or
           no
           ,
           when
           she
           accus'd
           him
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           life
           cou'd
           not
           guess
           the
           right
           meaning
           on
           't
           .
           All
           this
           while
           Love
           had
           got
           the
           ascendant
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           cou'd
           now
           no
           longer
           counterfeit
           ;
           he
           beheld
           the
           Princess
           more
           beautiful
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           her
           Discourse
           had
           disarm'd
           him
           of
           much
           of
           the
           Aversion
           he
           had
           conceiv'd
           against
           her
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           excuse
           her
           :
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           the
           less
           unhappy
           ,
           since
           he
           had
           lost
           all
           hopes
           of
           ever
           injoying
           her
           ,
           knowing
           her
           to
           excel
           in
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           wou'd
           never
           exceed
           the
           bounds
           of
           Duty
           and
           Honour
           .
        
         
           Having
           a
           while
           consider'd
           these
           things
           ,
           he
           addresses
           himself
           to
           her
           a
           second
           time
           (
           saying
           )
           
             Madam
             ,
             I
             have
             but
             one
             day
             longer
             to
             stay
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             yet
             an
             hundred
             things
             to
             tell
             you
             ere
             I
             can
             discharge
             my self
             of
             the
             Commands
             the
             poor
             Darbelle
             gave
             me
             at
             his
             Death
             .
             I
             humbly
             intreat
             you
             wou'd
             not
             refuse
             me
             one
             Meeting
             more
             ,
             where
             I
             may
             acquit
             my self
             ,
             and
             perform
             his
             Will.
             
          
           She
           told
           him
           he
           might
           come
           to
           her
           House
           the
           next
           
           where
           he
           shou'd
           have
           the
           liberty
           of
           discoursing
           to
           her
           alone
           .
           
             I
             am
             much
             troubled
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             (
             replies
             our
             Masquer
             )
             that
             I
             cannot
             be
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             wait
             on
             you
             at
             your
             own
             Lodgings
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             commanded
             me
             ,
             therefore
             I
             humbly
             request
             you
             would
             permit
             me
             to
             pay
             my
             Duty
             to
             you
             in
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             for
             many
             Reasons
             which
             now
             I
             cannot
             tell
             you
             .
          
           The
           Princess
           was
           surpriz'd
           at
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           nevertheless
           having
           thought
           of
           a
           convenient
           place
           ,
           
             I
             will
             (
             says
             she
             to
             him
             )
             grant
             what
             you
             desire
             ;
             meet
             me
             to
             morrow
             at
             the
             Theatre
             in
             the
             second
             Box
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             have
             liberty
             to
             talk
             without
             being
             known
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             attended
             only
             by
             one
             of
             my
             Women
             .
          
           As
           soon
           as
           she
           had
           said
           this
           ,
           she
           mingled
           into
           the
           Company
           of
           several
           Ladies
           of
           her
           Acquaintaince
           ,
           not
           giving
           Darbelle
           any
           opportunity
           of
           speaking
           to
           her
           any
           more
           .
           After
           they
           parted
           ,
           Darbelle
           return'd
           to
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           the
           most
           amorous
           ,
           impatient
           ,
           and
           most
           afflicted
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           he
           fail'd
           not
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Play-house
           above
           three
           hours
           ere
           any
           body
           else
           came
           there
           ;
           he
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           let
           
             La
             Rock
          
           speak
           to
           the
           Princess
           when
           she
           first
           came
           in
           ,
           as
           tho'
           he
           had
           
           been
           the
           same
           person
           whom
           she
           had
           been
           talking
           with
           the
           preceeding
           days
           :
           He
           cou'd
           not
           appear
           there
           in
           a
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           cou'd
           not
           so
           well
           act
           his
           own
           part
           .
           He
           instructed
           
             La
             Rock
          
           therefore
           in
           all
           that
           he
           had
           to
           say
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           order'd
           him
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           thoroughly
           perswaded
           her
           of
           every
           thing
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           she
           shou'd
           know
           ,
           to
           make
           some
           pretence
           or
           other
           to
           leave
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           wou'd
           supply
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           there
           lay
           his
           Heart
           open
           to
           her
           ;
           and
           the
           better
           to
           carry
           on
           their
           Design
           ,
           they
           dress'd
           themselves
           both
           so
           like
           ,
           that
           none
           cou'd
           distinguish
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           order'd
           every
           thing
           ,
           he
           made
           
             La
             Rock
          
           sit
           in
           the
           place
           which
           the
           Princess
           had
           appointed
           ,
           retiring
           himself
           at
           a
           little
           distance
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           perceiv'd
           .
           The
           Princess
           cou'd
           not
           but
           shew
           her
           Impatience
           by
           the
           haste
           she
           made
           to
           go
           to
           her
           Assignation
           ,
           where
           she
           believ'd
           she
           shou'd
           be
           inform'd
           of
           a
           thousand
           things
           ,
           which
           had
           given
           her
           so
           much
           trouble
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           she
           had
           so
           great
           a
           desire
           to
           be
           inform'd
           .
           She
           came
           (
           accompanied
           only
           with
           one
           Woman
           )
           in
           a
           careless
           Undress
           ,
           with
           a
           Scarf
           that
           almost
           cover'd
           her
           all
           over
           :
           As
           soon
           as
           she
           enter'd
           ,
           she
           saw
           a
           single
           man
           whom
           she
           judg'd
           to
           be
           the
           Party
           
           whom
           she
           sought
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           I
           know
           not
           what
           of
           Fear
           possess'd
           her
           Soul
           which
           set
           her
           a
           trembling
           all
           over
           ;
           nevertheless
           she
           advanced
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           took
           her
           seat
           just
           before
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           having
           first
           paid
           him
           the
           common
           Civility
           .
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           who
           knew
           her
           ,
           altho'
           she
           knew
           not
           him
           ,
           having
           a
           good
           Wit
           ,
           thank'd
           her
           for
           the
           Honour
           she
           had
           done
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           low
           bow
           ,
           and
           supposing
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           begin
           their
           Conversation
           with
           some
           indifferent
           Discourse
           (
           wherewith
           those
           sort
           of
           places
           easily
           furnish'd
           every
           body
           )
           
             Madam
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             I
             believe
             you
             will
             think
             the
             time
             long
             (
             if
             you
             are
             not
             endued
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Patience
             )
             before
             you
             hear
             the
             Musick
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             Diversion
             ,
             which
             never
             begins
             so
             early
             .
          
           The
           Princess
           who
           apprehended
           she
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           not
           the
           man
           whom
           she
           expected
           ,
           was
           a
           little
           surpriz'd
           when
           she
           heard
           him
           talk
           thus
           ,
           imagining
           that
           if
           this
           had
           been
           the
           person
           whom
           she
           look'd
           for
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           have
           taken
           up
           the
           same
           Discourse
           they
           were
           on
           the
           day
           before
           ;
           she
           answer'd
           him
           nevertheless
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           he
           had
           spoke
           to
           her
           ,
           in
           civil
           and
           obliging
           words
           .
           But
           
             La
             Rock
          
           perceiving
           the
           Princess
           to
           eye
           him
           well
           ,
           and
           sought
           to
           be
           inform'd
           of
           other
           things
           than
           
           what
           they
           were
           talking
           of
           ,
           began
           his
           Discourse
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             much
             reason
             to
             hate
             the
             World
             and
             all
             its
             Pleasures
             ,
             not
             to
             come
             to
             this
             place
             .
             But
             Madam
             (
             continues
             he
             )
             the
             Ghost
             which
             you
             saw
             at
             the
             Ball
             two
             days
             ago
             ,
             haunts
             me
             every
             where
             to
             give
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             your
             Injustice
             and
             Infidelity
             ;
             tell
             me
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             why
             you
             have
             deceiv'd
             Darbelle
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             Reasons
             you
             can
             pretend
             ever
             to
             excuse
             your self
             of
             the
             Contempt
             you
             have
             of
             him
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             sufficient
             that
             he
             has
             dy'd
             of
             Love
             and
             Despair
             ,
             hearing
             of
             your
             Marriage
             ,
             without
             giving
             the
             utmost
             Marks
             of
             your
             Hatred
             in
             blasting
             the
             very
             Memory
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             of
             one
             who
             died
             so
             innocent
             ?
          
        
         
           Clitie
           hearkning
           to
           what
           
             La
             Rock
          
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           with
           great
           impatience
           ,
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           endure
           his
           Reproaches
           ,
           but
           assum'd
           the
           Discourse
           (
           and
           said
           to
           him
           )
           
             I
             know
             not
             who
             you
             are
             ,
             but
             these
             two
             days
             past
             I
             have
             suffer'd
             all
             that
             you
             have
             entertain'd
             me
             with
             of
             the
             greatest
             Secrets
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             have
             met
             you
             according
             to
             your
             desire
             ,
             I
             wou'd
             willingly
             run
             yet
             a
             farther
             hazard
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             something
             that
             yet
             you
             know
             
             not
             ,
             provided
             (
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             )
             you
             inform
             me
             likewise
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             give
             me
             so
             much
             Inquietude
             ,
             and
             have
             rais'd
             in
             me
             this
             Curiosity
             .
             Tell
             me
             then
             (
             says
             she
             )
             what
             was
             the
             true
             Cause
             of
             Darbelle's
             Death
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             been
             at
             too
             great
             Charges
             and
             Pains
             in
             travelling
             so
             far
             to
             tell
             me
             things
             so
             contrary
             to
             Truth
             .
             What
             Devil
             was
             assisting
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             that
             yet
             inspir'd
             him
             to
             deceive
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Grave
             ?
             And
             you
             that
             talk
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             asperse
             me
             with
             Falshood
             and
             Ingratitude
             ,
             how
             dare
             you
             say
             he
             lov'd
             none
             but
             me
             all
             the
             while
             he
             was
             in
             Tuscany
             ,
             when
             he
             who
             protested
             to
             me
             by
             his
             Letters
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Love
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             paid
             all
             his
             Adorations
             to
             a
             Lady
             in
             Florence
             ,
             whom
             he
             married
             ,
             without
             giving
             me
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             resolve
             me
             why
             he
             made
             so
             sudden
             a
             Change
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Darbelle
             married
             !
             (
             answers
             
               La
               Rock
            
             )
             Ah
             ,
             Madam
             !
             I
             swear
             ,
             I
             swear
             to
             you
             by
             all
             that
             's
             good
             and
             sacred
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             〈◊〉
             and
             if
             you
             wou'd
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             acquaint
             you
             what
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             what
             Troubles
             he
             has
             had
             during
             his
             Exile
             ,
             I
             wou'd
             tell
             you
             he
             never
             had
             any
             Satisfaction
             or
             Content
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             receiv'd
             your
             Letters
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             gave
             himself
             
             up
             to
             all
             the
             Torments
             of
             Despair
             when
             he
             wanted
             them
             ;
             all
             the
             words
             that
             can
             express
             the
             most
             intollerable
             Pain
             ,
             cannot
             make
             you
             sensible
             of
             those
             that
             he
             endur'd
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             you
             forgot
             him
             ,
             he
             complain'd
             Night
             and
             Day
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             Fortune
             .
             But
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             so
             moving
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             I
             (
             who
             was
             Witness
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Confident
             of
             his
             Amours
             )
             swear
             to
             you
             I
             had
             not
             the
             power
             to
             hinder
             my self
             from
             being
             sensible
             of
             his
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             share
             with
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Troubles
             .
          
        
         
           
             What!
             (
             replies
             the
             Princess
             )
             is
             not
             Darbelle
             married
             in
             Florence
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             Favourite
             to
             the
             Grand
             Duke
             ?
             And
             (
             in
             a
             word
             )
             was
             he
             not
             establish'd
             in
             that
             Place
             with
             hopes
             to
             spend
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             days
             there
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             (
             says
             
               La
               Rock
            
             to
             her
             )
             nothing
             of
             all
             that
             you
             have
             said
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             he
             never
             had
             any
             other
             Imployment
             (
             in
             a
             long
             solatary
             House
             (
             whither
             he
             had
             retir'd
             himself
             )
             about
             three
             Miles
             from
             Florence
             )
             but
             to
             think
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             sigh
             and
             grieve
             for
             your
             Absence
             Night
             and
             Day
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             ere
             long
             you
             will
             believe
             .
          
           In
           speaking
           these
           words
           he
           rose
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           the
           Princess
           to
           give
           him
           leave
           to
           speak
           to
           his
           Page
           ,
           who
           he
           had
           sent
           about
           business
           ,
           
           and
           waited
           there
           to
           return
           him
           an
           Answer
           .
           No
           sooner
           had
           he
           left
           his
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           Princes
           fell
           into
           a
           great
           Confusion
           by
           what
           she
           had
           understood
           from
           him
           that
           she
           cou'd
           not
           recover
           her self
           .
        
         
           She
           enter'd
           into
           a
           deep
           musing
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           seem'd
           immoveable
           ;
           she
           lean'd
           against
           one
           of
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           ruminating
           of
           a
           thousand
           things
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           she
           shou'd
           believe
           .
           Mariana's
           Brother
           had
           seen
           Darbelle
           married
           ,
           and
           
             La
             Rock
          
           swears
           he
           never
           was
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           always
           lov'd
           her
           most
           tenderly
           ;
           she
           consider'd
           that
           Mariana's
           Brother's
           Assertions
           were
           the
           Foundations
           why
           she
           her self
           had
           married
           which
           was
           the
           Occasion
           of
           Darbelle
           Death
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           been
           the
           Cause
           of
           〈◊〉
           Misfortunes
           :
           Calling
           to
           mind
           all
           〈◊〉
           afflicting
           Adventures
           ,
           she
           cou'd
           not
           refrain
           strain
           pouring
           down
           Floods
           of
           Tears
           ,
           and
           giving
           her self
           up
           to
           an
           excess
           of
           Sorrow
           which
           had
           took
           possession
           of
           her
           Heart
           .
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           who
           had
           order
           from
           his
           Master
           to
           leave
           his
           place
           to
           him
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           satisfy'd
           the
           Princess
           of
           his
           Innocence
           and
           made
           his
           Fidelity
           appear
           ,
           return'd
           to
           give
           him
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Condition
           he
           had
           let
           her
           ,
           telling
           him
           she
           was
           now
           more
           perswadded
           
           of
           his
           Death
           than
           ever
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           this
           poor
           Lover
           dying
           with
           Impatience
           to
           discourse
           with
           her
           ,
           with
           his
           Heart
           lay'd
           open
           ,
           cou'd
           stay
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           went
           and
           supply'd
           
             La
             Rock's
          
           place
           .
           In
           this
           obscure
           place
           the
           Princess
           having
           pull'd
           down
           her
           Hoods
           to
           hide
           her
           Tears
           ,
           so
           that
           Darbelle
           had
           no
           great
           Difficulty
           to
           keep
           himself
           unknown
           to
           her
           for
           some
           time
           .
           She
           was
           plung'd
           into
           so
           deep
           a
           study
           ,
           that
           Darbelle
           was
           forc'd
           to
           draw
           her
           out
           of
           it
           by
           speaking
           thus
           to
           her
           ;
           
             Ah
             ,
             Madam
             !
             what
             may
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             these
             Tears
             you
             shed
             ?
             They
             wou'd
             accuse
             a
             Heart
             (
             less
             barbarous
             than
             yours
             )
             of
             Love
             ?
             But
             after
             having
             made
             Darbelle
             die
             for
             Love
             and
             Despair
             ,
             I
             can
             never
             believe
             that
             you
             cou'd
             ever
             be
             troubled
             for
             such
             a
             one
             as
             he
             .
          
           The
           Princess
           at
           these
           words
           startled
           (
           as
           one
           new
           waken'd
           out
           of
           a
           dreadful
           Dream
           )
           remaining
           still
           leaning
           on
           the
           Pillaster
           that
           was
           by
           her
           ,
           supposing
           him
           still
           the
           same
           person
           that
           had
           spoke
           to
           her
           before
           ,
           answer'd
           him
           ;
           
             You
             but
             ill
             know
             my
             Heart
             ,
             which
             you
             so
             accuse
             of
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             I
             shou'd
             be
             still
             happy
             ,
             did
             not
             my
             Love
             (
             in
             spite
             of
             me
             )
             yet
             seek
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Grave
             .
             Alas
             !
             (
             continued
             she
             )
             Darbelle
             of
             whom
             you
             speak
             
             to
             me
             ,
             is
             past
             seeing
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Care
             and
             Pains
             you
             have
             taken
             to
             justifie
             him
             ,
             I
             know
             too
             well
             he
             is
             false
             and
             ungrateful
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             his
             cruel
             Idea
             still
             haunts
             me
             every
             where
             .
             Believe
             not
             (
             adds
             she
             )
             that
             I
             wou'd
             confess
             my
             weakness
             ,
             it
             I
             ever
             thought
             he
             could
             see
             me
             again
             ;
             for
             ,
             alas
             !
             he
             is
             dead
             ;
             and
             cou'd
             I
             give
             the
             least
             credit
             to
             what
             you
             have
             told
             me
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             dy'd
             for
             love
             of
             me
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             the
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             that
             cou'd
             afford
             me
             the
             least
             Consolation
             .
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           ,
           who
           heard
           her
           speak
           ,
           found
           so
           much
           Sincerity
           and
           Truth
           in
           her
           words
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           answering
           her
           as
           
             La
             Rock
          
           had
           always
           done
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           felt
           such
           an
           Extremity
           of
           Grief
           ,
           that
           it
           almost
           kill'd
           him
           ;
           nor
           cou'd
           he
           refrain
           from
           bursting
           out
           in
           Tears
           .
           The
           Princess
           who
           found
           something
           more
           than
           ordinary
           in
           his
           silence
           ,
           lifted
           her
           Hoods
           a
           little
           up
           ,
           and
           having
           perceiv'd
           Darbelle
           to
           weep
           ,
           who
           still
           she
           took
           for
           
             La
             Rock
          
           
             Certainly
             (
             says
             she
             )
             Darbelle
             is
             very
             happy
             in
             having
             such
             a
             faithful
             Friend
             as
             you
             ,
             who
             so
             much
             interest
             your self
             in
             things
             that
             perhaps
             have
             hardly
             ever
             concern'd
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             wou'd
             you
             (
             ungrateful
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             replies
             Darbelle
             )
             kill
             him
             yet
             a
             second
             
             time
             ?
             O
             most
             cruel
             Woman
             !
             satisfie
             your
             Malice
             in
             looking
             on
             his
             Blood
             that
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             what
             you
             have
             already
             spilt
             .
          
           In
           saying
           these
           words
           ,
           he
           drew
           out
           his
           Sword
           to
           have
           pierc'd
           his
           own
           Heart
           ,
           but
           the
           Princess
           ,
           all
           in
           a
           fright
           ,
           threw
           her self
           about
           him
           ,
           not
           yet
           knowing
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           same
           Dress
           with
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           whose
           Face
           she
           had
           seen
           while
           he
           had
           discours'd
           with
           her
           ,
           till
           the
           Transports
           and
           the
           Words
           he
           utter'd
           made
           her
           take
           more
           notice
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           now
           she
           knew
           to
           be
           Darbelle
           himself
           .
           She
           shriek'd
           out
           ,
           and
           stepping
           back
           to
           avoid
           him
           ,
           she
           fell
           down
           ,
           being
           obstructed
           by
           the
           Bench
           which
           was
           behind
           her
           .
        
         
           By
           good
           fortune
           there
           was
           not
           any
           body
           come
           yet
           into
           the
           place
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           might
           observe
           what
           pass'd
           .
           The
           Princess
           being
           thus
           fallen
           down
           ,
           swooned
           with
           the
           Fright
           and
           Surprize
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           to
           see
           Darbelle
           before
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           who
           so
           long
           she
           had
           imagin'd
           dead
           ,
           oblig'd
           Darbelle
           to
           think
           of
           nothing
           but
           to
           help
           her
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           impossible
           so
           soon
           to
           bring
           her
           to
           her
           Senses
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           her
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           Darbelle
           alive
           had
           struck
           her
           to
           the
           Heart
           with
           mortal
           Wounds
           .
           She
           continued
           in
           this
           Condition
           for
           more
           than
           half
           an
           Hour
           ;
           the
           Woman
           who
           she
           
           brought
           with
           her
           came
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           joyn'd
           her
           Endeavours
           to
           those
           of
           Darbelle
           and
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           Cause
           of
           her
           Lady's
           Disorder
           .
        
         
           At
           last
           after
           some
           time
           the
           Princess
           open'd
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           looking
           first
           round
           about
           her
           ,
           she
           fix'd
           them
           stedfastly
           upon
           Darbelle
           ,
           gazing
           on
           him
           to
           be
           inform'd
           if
           what
           she
           saw
           was
           Truth
           ;
           but
           having
           well
           consider'd
           him
           ,
           she
           let
           her
           Head
           fall
           negligently
           ,
           which
           she
           rested
           on
           her
           Hand
           Darbelle
           bid
           
             La
             Rock
          
           retire
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Princess's
           Woman
           might
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           was
           soon
           perform'd
           ;
           and
           
             La
             Rock
          
           went
           some
           distance
           from
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           Woman
           that
           came
           with
           Clitie
           ,
           who
           he
           entertain'd
           with
           Discourse
           .
           Darbelle
           seeing
           himself
           alone
           with
           the
           Princess
           ,
           took
           up
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           her
           ;
        
         
           
             Where
             are
             those
             happy
             minutes
             ,
             Madam
             ?
             How
             far
             have
             you
             banished
             from
             me
             ,
             which
             you
             said
             you
             wou'd
             employ
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             see
             and
             speak
             to
             me
             ?
             Alas
             !
             What
             have
             I
             done
             since
             that
             time
             and
             what
             Crime
             have
             I
             been
             guilty
             of
             that
             you
             shou'd
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             your
             life
             to
             shun
             my
             presence
             ?
             Speak
             (
             ungrateful
             fair
             )
             and
             tell
             me
             why
             you
             have
             so
             unworthily
             deserted
             me
             ?
             Reproach
             me
             now
             with
             those
             Perfidies
             with
             which
             
             these
             three
             days
             past
             you
             have
             made
             a
             pretence
             only
             to
             excuse
             your
             own
             Falshood
             :
             Pray
             tell
             me
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             married
             ,
             as
             you
             wou'd
             perswade
             me
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             have
             I
             ever
             offer'd
             a
             Heart
             that
             I
             have
             carefully
             (
             tho'
             to
             no
             purpose
             )
             reserv'd
             for
             you
             alone
             ?
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           pronounc'd
           these
           words
           with
           a
           tone
           in
           which
           Anger
           and
           Love
           had
           equal
           shares
           ,
           that
           the
           Princess
           was
           quite
           astonish'd
           .
           But
           the
           greatest
           Emotion
           that
           the
           presence
           of
           Darbelle
           had
           rais'd
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           turn'd
           all
           to
           Joy
           ,
           of
           that
           Joy
           which
           she
           had
           to
           see
           him
           yet
           alive
           ,
           who
           she
           so
           long
           believ'd
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           nor
           cou'd
           hinder
           her self
           from
           giving
           him
           marks
           of
           it
           ;
           wherefore
           (
           without
           studying
           any
           Answer
           to
           his
           Reproaches
           ,
           nor
           concealing
           those
           Sentiments
           which
           her
           Duty
           perhaps
           wou'd
           have
           made
           her
           dissemble
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           she
           said
           to
           him
           )
           
             Ah
             ,
             Darbelle
             !
             is
             it
             your self
             that
             I
             see
             ?
             and
             may
             I
             be
             assur'd
             't
             is
             not
             some
             Phantome
             that
             represents
             it self
             to
             me
             ?
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             (
             answer'd
             Darbelle
             )
             I
             am
             yet
             living
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             am
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             miserable
             than
             had
             I
             died
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             amorous
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Second
           Part.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           CLITIE
           ,
           A
           NOVEL
           .
           The
           third
           and
           last
           Part
           ,
           being
           an
           Addition
           to
           the
           two
           first
           Parts
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           some
           considerable
           time
           ere
           the
           Princess
           cou'd
           believe
           Darbelle
           was
           alive
           ,
           altho'
           she
           saw
           him
           before
           her
           Face
           ;
           she
           had
           form'd
           such
           strong
           Idea's
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           cou'd
           scarcely
           make
           her
           sensible
           he
           liv'd
           .
           They
           gaz'd
           upon
           each
           other
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           the
           Emotions
           of
           their
           Souls
           were
           so
           violent
           and
           sudden
           ,
           that
           they
           hardly
           knew
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           did
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           Darbelle
           was
           amaz'd
           to
           hear
           her
           ask
           if
           still
           he
           liv'd
           ,
           the
           Princess
           was
           no
           less
           confus'd
           ,
           a
           thousand
           .
           Thoughts
           were
           crouding
           to
           get
           entrance
           into
           her
           Heart
           ,
           and
           her
           Tears
           and
           Sighs
           increas'd
           the
           cruel
           Tempest
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           a
           total
           wreck
           cou'd
           be
           expected
           :
           A
           second
           time
           she
           falls
           into
           a
           Swoon
           ,
           nor
           cou'd
           Darbelle
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           
             La
             Rock
          
           and
           Celia
           (
           Clitie's
           Woman
           )
           with
           all
           their
           Care
           and
           best
           Endeavours
           call
           her
           life
           back
           to
           its
           fair
           Habitation
           :
           at
           last
           it
           was
           concluded
           (
           lest
           the
           press
           of
           People
           who
           were
           now
           coming
           in
           ,
           shou'd
           see
           her
           in
           this
           condition
           )
           that
           they
           shou'd
           carry
           her
           unto
           her
           Coach
           ,
           and
           send
           her
           home
           with
           her
           Woman
           ;
           nor
           did
           Darbelle
           fail
           to
           be
           by
           her
           on
           foot
           (
           meeting
           many
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           tho'
           they
           knew
           him
           not
           ,
           made
           him
           suspect
           they
           did
           )
           even
           to
           the
           Princess's
           Lodgings
           ,
           where
           her
           Husband
           and
           several
           other
           Noblemen
           were
           coming
           forth
           to
           go
           wait
           upon
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Play-house
           .
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           having
           his
           mind
           more
           disingag'd
           than
           Darbelle
           ,
           told
           him
           the
           hazard
           he
           was
           in
           of
           being
           known
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           rash
           proceeding
           wou'd
           be
           a
           means
           to
           deliver
           him
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           those
           who
           wou'd
           not
           fail
           to
           take
           his
           life
           ;
           besides
           ,
           he
           
           represented
           to
           him
           the
           Danger
           to
           which
           he
           expos'd
           the
           Princess
           ,
           shou'd
           he
           be
           found
           with
           her
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           estate
           in
           which
           she
           was
           ,
           cou'd
           no
           ways
           be
           capable
           at
           present
           of
           giving
           him
           any
           further
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           Darbelle
           was
           deaf
           to
           all
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           nor
           wou'd
           he
           stir
           until
           he
           had
           seen
           the
           Princess
           once
           again
           ,
           who
           by
           this
           time
           (
           what
           with
           the
           shogging
           of
           the
           Coach
           ,
           and
           Celia's
           care
           )
           was
           a
           little
           recovered
           ,
           and
           looking
           about
           her
           saw
           the
           disconsolate
           Darbelle
           by
           her
           Coach
           side
           ;
           she
           rous'd
           her
           drooping
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           was
           about
           to
           speak
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           he
           prevented
           her
           (
           saying
           )
           
             Madam
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             sight
             of
             me
             is
             grievous
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             cou'd
             wish
             my
             Destiny
             had
             been
             so
             kind
             to
             have
             let
             me
             had
             that
             Death
             you
             spoke
             of
             ,
             rather
             than
             let
             me
             live
             a
             life
             that
             's
             burdensome
             to
             all
             that
             know
             me
             .
          
           She
           interrupted
           him
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           soft
           and
           mournful
           tone
           ,
           her
           Eyes
           distilling
           Tears
           on
           her
           fair
           lovely
           Cheeks
           ,
           and
           with
           looks
           so
           sad
           and
           languishing
           ,
           she
           said
           :
        
         
           
             Darbelle
             ,
             expose
             not
             thus
             a
             Life
             which
             Heaven
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             save
             ,
             a
             Life
             more
             pretious
             far
             than
             all
             the
             Joys
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             love
             me
             still
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             cause
             enough
             to
             think
             )
             preserve
             it
             till
             we
             have
             unravell'd
             this
             great
             Mystery
             ;
             I
             
             can
             no
             more
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             ere
             long
             I
             'le
             send
             you
             farther
             orders
             what
             to
             do
             ;
             I
             see
             the
             Prince
             is
             going
             to
             the
             Play
             ,
             and
             shou'd
             he
             find
             us
             two
             together
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             I
             fear
             wou'd
             prove
             too
             fatal
             ,
             both
             to
             our
             Lives
             and
             Honours
             .
          
        
         
           Darbelle
           was
           all
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           lest
           they
           shou'd
           be
           surpriz'd
           speaking
           together
           ,
           left
           her
           entring
           into
           her
           Apartment
           ,
           and
           hasten'd
           home
           to
           his
           .
           No
           sooner
           was
           he
           got
           into
           his
           Chamber
           with
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           but
           he
           threw
           himself
           upon
           his
           Bed
           ,
           where
           for
           above
           an
           hour
           he
           lay
           without
           the
           least
           sign
           of
           Life
           ,
           till
           (
           at
           length
           )
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           open
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           from
           whence
           whole
           floods
           of
           tears
           did
           flow
           .
        
         
           
             O
             ,
             
               La
               Rock
            
             !
             (
             said
             he
             )
             was
             ever
             any
             Misery
             like
             to
             mine
             ?
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
             what
             will
             become
             of
             me
             ?
             O
             lovely
             Charmer
             !
             (
             goes
             he
             on
             )
             there
             needed
             not
             this
             last
             Affliction
             ;
             why
             wou'd
             you
             have
             me
             still
             preserve
             a
             Life
             so
             full
             of
             Woes
             and
             Griefs
             ?
          
           Then
           ceas'd
           a
           while
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           small
           pause
           ,
           which
           multitudes
           of
           Sighs
           did
           cause
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           rave
           ,
           and
           cry'd
           ,
           
             O
             you
             immortal
             Powers
             !
             what
             do
             you
             mean
             !
             Can
             Heaven
             be
             Heaven
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             the
             Throne
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             shew
             one
             glimpse
             of
             it
             to
             me
             ?
             Has
             Justice
             banish'd
             thence
             all
             other
             Attributes
             ,
             
             and
             that
             bright
             sparkling
             Roof
             beset
             with
             Golden
             Characters
             of
             Light
             ,
             has
             it
             not
             one
             ,
             not
             one
             propitious
             Star
             for
             me
             ?
             Must
             I
             be
             still
             the
             Mark
             at
             which
             you
             level
             all
             your
             Vengeance
             ?
             But
             ,
             oh
             !
             why
             name
             I
             you
             who
             silently
             look
             on
             and
             see
             the
             Sport
             and
             Reaks
             my
             Fortune
             plays
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           while
           his
           Transports
           were
           thus
           furious
           ,
           thought
           it
           convenient
           not
           to
           interrupt
           them
           ,
           but
           stood
           a
           mute
           Spectator
           of
           his
           Master's
           Passion
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           silent
           for
           a
           time
           (
           his
           Grief
           and
           Anguish
           stifling
           all
           his
           words
           ,
           lay
           rankling
           at
           his
           Heart
           )
           steps
           to
           his
           Bed-side
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           reason
           he
           cou'd
           urge
           ,
           endeavour'd
           to
           allay
           his
           Trouble
           :
           
             What
             (
             says
             he
             to
             him
             )
             is
             become
             of
             all
             your
             Courage
             ?
             and
             whither
             is
             your
             Patience
             flown
             ?
             Patience
             is
             stale
             (
             replies
             he
             )
             and
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             my
             passive
             Fortitude
             has
             quite
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             despair
             supplies
             its
             place
             .
             At
             least
             (
             answers
             
               La
               Rock
            
             )
             preserve
             your self
             till
             you
             have
             found
             out
             the
             Cause
             of
             all
             these
             Troubles
             ;
             my
             mind
             still
             tells
             me
             Clitie
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             blame
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             most
             certain
             there
             has
             been
             soul
             Play
             us'd
             to
             both
             of
             you
             ;
             her
             last
             words
             to
             you
             were
             not
             like
             those
             of
             Hate
             ,
             but
             
             rather
             (
             might
             I
             judge
             )
             of
             Love
             and
             Pity
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             Heaven
             may
             have
             yet
             in
             store
             a
             milder
             Fortune
             for
             you
             :
             Wherefore
             once
             more
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             hope
             the
             best
             ,
             for
             worse
             cannot
             befal
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
             ,
             
               La
               Rock
            
             !
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             taking
             him
             by
             the
             Hand
             )
             these
             words
             imply
             you
             are
             the
             best
             of
             Friends
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             never
             ease
             my
             Heart
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             me
             as
             Cordials
             to
             a
             breathless
             Corps
             ,
             and
             Fate
             has
             set
             me
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             Comfort
             :
             Heaven
             ,
             my
             Friends
             ,
             Clitie
             ,
             and
             Hope
             it self
             ,
             have
             all
             deserted
             me
             ;
             cou'd
             I
             admit
             the
             smallest
             Hope
             ,
             I
             yet
             were
             happy
             ;
             but
             alas
             !
             that
             Bladder
             that
             shou'd
             buoy
             up
             the
             sinking
             man
             ,
             with
             me
             is
             burst
             ,
             and
             leaves
             me
             in
             the
             Ocean
             of
             my
             Miserles
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             last
             thing
             leaves
             us
             but
             our
             Lives
             ;
             but
             Life
             is
             forc'd
             upon
             me
             still
             to
             augment
             my
             wretched
             State
             ;
             shou'd
             Clitie
             (
             as
             you
             would
             perswade
             me
             )
             love
             me
             still
             ,
             what
             Profit
             will
             it
             afford
             me
             ?
             She
             is
             anothers
             now
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             ne'er
             expect
             to
             see
             her
             more
             .
          
        
         
           The
           poor
           afflicted
           Princess
           was
           no
           sooner
           got
           into
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           but
           she
           went
           to
           Bed
           ,
           watring
           her
           Pillow
           with
           those
           streams
           of
           Tears
           which
           fell
           from
           her
           fair
           Eyes
           .
           She
           began
           to
           reflect
           on
           this
           last
           
           Adventure
           ,
           
             Darbelle
             still
             lives
             (
             says
             she
             to
             her self
             )
             and
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             ,
             alas
             !
             too
             late
             believe
             )
             is
             constant
             still
             .
             What
             Demon
             (
             envious
             of
             our
             Loves
             )
             contriv'd
             such
             false
             Reports
             ?
             And
             curst
             Adraste
             ,
             what
             more
             hellish
             Devil
             cou'd
             make
             thee
             tell
             me
             that
             thou
             sawest
             him
             married
             ?
          
           Thus
           for
           some
           time
           she
           wou'd
           take
           the
           unfortunate
           Darbelle's
           part
           ,
           when
           in
           an
           instant
           all
           her
           thoughts
           wou'd
           change
           ,
           (
           and
           she
           wou'd
           say
           )
           
             What
             tho'
             he
             does
             live
             ,
             may
             he
             not
             yet
             be
             married
             ?
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             had
             no
             Witness
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             but
             bare
             Report
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Falshood
             ,
             I
             have
             
               Adraste
               ,
               Mariana's
            
             Brother
             ,
             who
             in
             Florence
             saw
             him
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             whose
             Portrait
             yet
             lies
             by
             me
             ;
             wherefore
             then
             shou'd
             I
             afflict
             my self
             for
             one
             so
             false
             and
             treacherous
             ,
             no!
             let
             him
             go
             back
             again
             to
             Florence
             ,
             there
             he
             will
             find
             relief
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Spouse's
             Arms
             forget
             his
             Troubles
             .
          
           These
           Thoughts
           prevail'd
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           (
           maugre
           all
           )
           she
           cou'd
           not
           think
           a
           man
           so
           guilty
           (
           as
           he
           seem'd
           to
           be
           )
           wou'd
           leave
           his
           Wife
           ,
           Employments
           ,
           and
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           great
           Duke
           ,
           and
           run
           the
           hazards
           of
           so
           long
           a
           Journey
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           his
           Life
           to
           boot
           to
           come
           to
           Paris
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           clear
           himself
           .
           She
           cou'd
           fix
           satisfied
           on
           nothing
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Impatience
           
           she
           had
           to
           be
           better
           fatisfied
           ,
           early
           in
           the
           Morning
           she
           sent
           for
           Mariana
           ,
           who
           suspecting
           nothing
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           came
           to
           wait
           on
           her
           ;
           but
           no
           sooner
           did
           she
           enter
           ,
           but
           the
           Princess's
           Blood
           rose
           all
           in
           Blushes
           on
           her
           Cheeks
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           of
           shivering
           possess'd
           her
           Heart
           .
        
         
           They
           being
           alone
           ,
           she
           made
           her
           sit
           down
           upon
           a
           Couch
           by
           her
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           low
           and
           lamentable
           tone
           she
           told
           her
           all
           that
           had
           happen'd
           since
           Darbelle
           came
           to
           Paris
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           return'd
           again
           alive
           and
           unmarried
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           Brother
           had
           deceiv'd
           them
           all
           .
           Mariana
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surpriz'd
           at
           this
           Relation
           ,
           however
           she
           conceal'd
           her
           Sentiments
           ,
           and
           assum'd
           the
           Discourse
           ;
           
             Can
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             Madam
             (
             says
             she
             )
             that
             what
             you
             say
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             are
             you
             confident
             you
             are
             not
             abus'd
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             Mariana
             (
             answers
             the
             Princess
             )
             I
             am
             abus'd
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             he
             ,
             but
             who
             has
             done
             this
             piece
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             is
             yet
             to
             me
             a
             Mystery
             .
          
           Mariana
           was
           glad
           to
           hear
           her
           say
           this
           ,
           and
           seeing
           she
           did
           not
           in
           the
           least
           mistrust
           her
           (
           since
           she
           had
           so
           freely
           discover'd
           to
           her
           all
           her
           Adventures
           with
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           his
           return
           to
           Paris
           )
           and
           remembring
           that
           Machivillian
           Maxim
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           begin
           in
           sin
           ,
           must
           never
           quit
           that
           Road
           till
           they
           have
           reach'd
           
           their
           Journey
           's
           end
           ,
           )
           seem'd
           to
           be
           much
           concern'd
           ;
           and
           fearing
           lest
           the
           Princess
           shou'd
           send
           for
           Adraste
           ,
           and
           by
           Gold
           and
           Presents
           get
           the
           Truth
           out
           of
           him
           (
           for
           she
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           one
           who
           would
           boggle
           at
           nothing
           ,
           if
           Gold
           were
           the
           Reward
           )
           told
           the
           Princess
           that
           she
           wou'd
           write
           to
           her
           Brother
           ,
           who
           she
           pretended
           was
           gone
           into
           England
           with
           the
           Embassadour
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           leave
           no
           means
           unattempted
           to
           sound
           the
           very
           bottom
           of
           this
           business
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           many
           other
           Discourses
           concerning
           this
           Adventure
           ,
           when
           Mariana
           pretended
           urgent
           business
           ,
           and
           took
           her
           leave
           ,
           promising
           to
           come
           and
           see
           her
           again
           next
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           she
           wou'd
           consider
           about
           what
           was
           best
           to
           be
           done
           in
           an
           affair
           of
           such
           great
           Consequence
           .
        
         
           She
           no
           sooner
           quits
           the
           Princess
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           the
           Wings
           that
           Fear
           cou'd
           lend
           her
           ,
           she
           flew
           to
           find
           out
           Lysidor
           ,
           who
           she
           acquainted
           with
           the
           whole
           matter
           .
           The
           Prince
           when
           he
           first
           heard
           it
           ,
           was
           no
           less
           amaz'd
           at
           it
           ,
           than
           she
           had
           been
           ;
           but
           having
           well
           consider'd
           every
           thing
           ,
           he
           order'd
           her
           to
           meet
           him
           in
           the
           Evening
           at
           a
           certain
           place
           which
           he
           appointed
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           keep
           all
           secret
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           back
           again
           to
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           
           all
           she
           cou'd
           to
           wheedle
           out
           of
           her
           Darbelle's
           abode
           ,
           whose
           Blood
           he
           told
           her
           ,
           shou'd
           wash
           all
           clean
           again
           .
        
         
           Mariana
           left
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           in
           her
           power
           to
           quit
           the
           horror
           of
           her
           Guilt
           ,
           she
           now
           began
           to
           apprehend
           a
           fatal
           Consequence
           from
           all
           her
           Treachery
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           had
           she
           not
           been
           married
           and
           with
           Child
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           discover'd
           the
           Deceit
           to
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           Atonement
           with
           her
           own
           Life
           ;
           but
           her
           Heart
           was
           harden'd
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           now
           too
           late
           to
           repent
           .
           She
           doubted
           not
           but
           if
           she
           cou'd
           contrive
           some
           means
           to
           send
           her
           Brother
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ere
           the
           Princess
           cou'd
           speak
           to
           him
           ,
           all
           might
           do
           well
           enough
           yet
           .
           Upon
           which
           consideration
           she
           sends
           word
           to
           her
           Brother
           to
           come
           to
           her
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           but
           by
           good
           fortune
           the
           Messenger
           who
           she
           sent
           ,
           found
           him
           not
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           Mariana
           had
           parted
           from
           the
           Prince
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           think
           what
           Course
           he
           shou'd
           steer
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           Contrivances
           he
           found
           none
           so
           expedient
           as
           the
           private
           making
           away
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           none
           so
           proper
           to
           effect
           the
           business
           as
           Mariana's
           Brother
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           much
           injur'd
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           he
           wou'd
           ever
           pardon
           him
           ;
           therefore
           sending
           a
           Lacquey
           
           to
           Adraste's
           Lodging
           ,
           and
           not
           finding
           him
           at
           home
           ,
           he
           gave
           him
           orders
           to
           seek
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           soon
           perform'd
           .
           And
           Adraste
           having
           already
           felt
           the
           Bounty
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           was
           not
           slack
           in
           making
           what
           haste
           he
           cou'd
           to
           receive
           his
           Commands
           .
           The
           Prince
           had
           on
           purpose
           taken
           Coach
           to
           go
           abroad
           and
           air
           himself
           ,
           and
           had
           told
           the
           Messenger
           who
           he
           had
           sent
           for
           Adraste
           ,
           where
           he
           shou'd
           meet
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Lacquey
           perform'd
           his
           Master's
           orders
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           in
           less
           than
           an
           Hour
           ,
           he
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           first
           seeing
           him
           ,
           ran
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           embracing
           him
           ;
           
             Adraste
             (
             says
             he
             )
             I
             am
             already
             infinitely
             obliged
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             a
             man
             on
             whom
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             my
             study
             to
             shew
             all
             marks
             of
             Favour
             to
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             able
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             in
             the
             least
             but
             you
             will
             deserve
             more
             than
             I
             shall
             be
             capable
             of
             bestowing
             .
          
           Adraste
           wonder'd
           at
           this
           unusual
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           (
           and
           with
           a
           low
           bow
           ,
           replies
           )
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             wish
             it
             lay
             in
             my
             power
             to
             deserve
             these
             Favours
             you
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             at
             your
             Hands
             ;
             and
             the
             small
             service
             I
             have
             tender'd
             you
             ,
             your
             goodness
             has
             already
             largely
             rewarded
             :
             But
             (
             goes
             he
             on
             )
             if
             the
             Life
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Fortune
             I
             
             have
             ,
             will
             make
             me
             any
             ways
             further
             serviceable
             to
             your
             Highness
             ,
             you
             may
             command
             me
             as
             your
             humble
             Vassal
             .
          
        
         
           
             No
             more
             ,
             Adraste
             (
             replies
             the
             Prince
             )
             I
             am
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             of
             your
             Power
             ,
             and
             all
             I
             desire
             of
             you
             now
             ,
             is
             the
             Will
             to
             put
             that
             Power
             in
             Execution
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             as
             for
             your
             own
             future
             safety
             :
             For
             know
             Darbelle
             is
             return'd
             to
             Paris
             ,
             and
             has
             already
             spoken
             to
             the
             Princess
             ,
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             apprehend
             as
             yet
             the
             Cheat
             that
             has
             been
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             must
             they
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             most
             certain
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             understand
             the
             Trick
             you
             have
             plaid
             him
             ,
             in
             averring
             that
             you
             saw
             him
             married
             in
             Florence
             ,
             your
             Life
             must
             be
             the
             Offering
             to
             atone
             his
             Rage
             and
             Revenge
             .
             Therefore
             for
             the
             present
             be
             not
             seen
             abroad
             ,
             but
             conceal
             your self
             in
             a
             place
             where
             I
             shall
             appoint
             you
             ,
             till
             I
             get
             Information
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             put
             you
             in
             a
             way
             of
             securing
             your
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             my
             quiet
             ;
             and
             here
             are
             five
             hundred
             Pistols
             in
             part
             of
             what
             you
             may
             expect
             when
             I
             can
             hear
             you
             say
             Darbelle
             is
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           Adraste
           was
           much
           surpriz'd
           at
           these
           Proposals
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           but
           considering
           there
           were
           no
           other
           means
           for
           his
           safety
           than
           by
           Darbelle's
           Death
           ,
           and
           how
           easily
           
           it
           might
           be
           done
           without
           any
           Discovery
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           five
           hundred
           Pistols
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           Promise
           of
           as
           many
           more
           when
           the
           Deed
           shou'd
           be
           done
           ,
           return'd
           him
           this
           Answer
           ;
           
             Your
             Highness
             is
             so
             generous
             and
             obliging
             ,
             that
             my
             Life
             and
             all
             that
             I
             have
             ,
             are
             no
             longer
             mine
             ,
             than
             while
             they
             are
             employ'd
             in
             performing
             your
             Commands
             ,
             which
             here
             I
             swear
             as
             soon
             as
             possible
             I
             can
             ,
             to
             execute
             ;
             let
             me
             but
             know
             where
             this
             Disturber
             of
             your
             Peace
             and
             Quiet
             is
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             quickly
             ease
             you
             of
             your
             trouble
             .
          
           Having
           said
           this
           ,
           the
           Prince
           assur'd
           him
           of
           his
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           both
           went
           into
           his
           Coach
           ,
           which
           convey'd
           Adraste
           to
           a
           private
           place
           to
           lie
           incognito
           till
           further
           Orders
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           the
           Prince
           went
           home
           to
           his
           Apartment
           ,
           and
           inquiring
           after
           the
           Princess
           ,
           he
           was
           inform'd
           she
           was
           not
           well
           ,
           and
           kept
           her
           Chamber
           :
           The
           Prince
           seem'd
           to
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           (
           tho'
           he
           knew
           well
           enough
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           Malady
           )
           but
           made
           her
           a
           Visit
           after
           his
           usual
           manner
           ,
           and
           was
           taking
           his
           leave
           just
           as
           Celia
           enters
           and
           whisper'd
           her
           Lady
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Prince
           took
           no
           small
           notice
           ,
           suspecting
           it
           was
           something
           that
           concern'd
           Darbelle
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           prov'd
           )
           however
           he
           kept
           on
           his
           way
           as
           tho
           he
           was
           
           the
           least
           concern'd
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           calling
           to
           a
           Lacquey
           that
           was
           by
           him
           ,
           gave
           him
           strict
           orders
           to
           watch
           Celia
           when
           she
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Princess's
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           whither
           she
           went
           ,
           what
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           she
           should
           speak
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           hapned
           to
           be
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           carefully
           dog
           him
           home
           to
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           most
           exact
           and
           secret
           Enquiry
           that
           he
           cou'd
           to
           learn
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           return
           him
           a
           faithful
           Account
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince's
           Suspicions
           were
           not
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           for
           she
           came
           to
           acquaint
           her
           Mistress
           ,
           That
           one
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           with
           her
           at
           the
           Play-house
           the
           last
           night
           ,
           was
           walking
           in
           a
           little
           Orchard
           behind
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           came
           from
           his
           Master
           to
           enquire
           her
           Health
           ,
           and
           receive
           her
           Commands
           .
        
         
           The
           Princess
           had
           before
           given
           Celia
           private
           orders
           to
           watch
           when
           any
           one
           shou'd
           inquire
           for
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           inform
           her
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           had
           for
           that
           purpose
           writ
           a
           Letter
           which
           she
           design'd
           the
           first
           opportunity
           shou'd
           be
           deliver'd
           to
           Darbelle
           ,
           which
           she
           put
           into
           her
           Pocket
           ;
           and
           after
           some
           time
           ,
           musing
           and
           walking
           about
           the
           Room
           ,
           she
           went
           down
           with
           a
           pretence
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           Gardens
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           air
           ;
           Celia
           follow'd
           her
           to
           give
           her
           notice
           where
           he
           attended
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Prince's
           Lacquey
           followed
           her
           to
           give
           his
           Lord
           notice
           who
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           She
           went
           not
           directly
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           nor
           did
           our
           Spie
           directly
           follow
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Princess
           having
           taken
           a
           turn
           or
           two
           in
           one
           Walk
           ,
           went
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           a
           third
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           as
           tho'
           not
           design'd
           ,
           she
           came
           to
           the
           place
           where
           
             La
             Rock
          
           waited
           ,
           who
           no
           sooner
           saw
           her
           ,
           but
           seem'd
           as
           tho'
           he
           wou'd
           have
           retir'd
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Princess's
           more
           private
           walking
           ,
           who
           looking
           round
           about
           her
           ,
           saw
           none
           but
           her
           Woman
           ,
           bid
           him
           stay
           ;
           this
           while
           the
           cunning
           Lacquey
           had
           hid
           himself
           behind
           a
           thick
           Hedge
           ,
           where
           he
           cou'd
           see
           all
           that
           passed
           ,
           yet
           be
           conceal'd
           that
           none
           cou'd
           see
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Princess
           who
           knew
           she
           had
           no
           long
           time
           to
           stay
           there
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           place
           where
           most
           of
           the
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           those
           who
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Palace
           us'd
           to
           recreate
           themselves
           ,
           walk'd
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           slipt
           into
           his
           hand
           the
           Letter
           she
           had
           before
           prepar'd
           .
           She
           inquir'd
           after
           his
           Health
           ,
           bid
           
             La
             Rock
          
           tell
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           Master
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           let
           her
           know
           his
           abode
           ,
           she
           wou'd
           send
           the
           faithful
           Mariana
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           wou'd
           be
           no
           small
           assistance
           to
           them
           in
           the
           finding
           out
           the
           Foundation
           of
           
           both
           their
           Misfortunes
           .
           
             La
             Rock
          
           with
           all
           Reverence
           took
           his
           leave
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           flew
           to
           his
           Master
           with
           the
           Princess's
           Letter
           ;
           but
           Lysidor's
           Lacquey
           as
           nimble
           as
           himself
           ,
           was
           as
           soon
           at
           Darbelle's
           lodging
           as
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ;
           he
           pretended
           a
           little
           while
           after
           to
           inquire
           for
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           whose
           Name
           he
           had
           forgot
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           if
           he
           heard
           it
           nam'd
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           memory
           (
           says
           he
           )
           he
           told
           me
           this
           was
           his
           Lodging
           .
           I
           know
           not
           who
           you
           shou'd
           mean
           (
           answer'd
           the
           Servant
           of
           the
           House
           )
           for
           we
           have
           two
           Gentlemen
           who
           lodge
           here
           ,
           the
           one
           they
           call
           Mr.
           Conrade
           ,
           the
           other
           Mr.
           
             La
             Rock
          
           .
           No
           ,
           certainly
           (
           says
           the
           Lacquey
           again
           )
           't
           is
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           sure
           I
           have
           mistook
           his
           directions
           .
           Oh
           ,
           I
           beg
           your
           pardon
           (
           goes
           he
           on
           )
           yonder
           just
           at
           the
           turning
           of
           the
           Corner
           of
           the
           Street
           passes
           the
           very
           Person
           who
           I
           seek
           :
           so
           took
           his
           leave
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           find
           out
           his
           Prince
           ,
           who
           he
           doubted
           not
           but
           to
           please
           with
           his
           diligence
           and
           success
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           dogging
           Celia
           (
           as
           he
           had
           been
           order'd
           )
           but
           also
           by
           making
           a
           Discovery
           that
           the
           Princess
           was
           concern'd
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           who
           had
           given
           the
           man
           a
           Letter
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           not
           only
           found
           out
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           thought
           his
           Name
           which
           he
           was
           confident
           must
           be
           one
           of
           the
           two
           the
           Servant
           where
           they
           lodg'd
           had
           told
           him
           .
        
         
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           no
           sooner
           enter'd
           ,
           but
           with
           Transports
           of
           Joy
           he
           tells
           his
           Master
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           and
           spoke
           with
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           question'd
           not
           but
           he
           wou'd
           in
           the
           end
           find
           her
           free
           and
           innocent
           ,
           and
           that
           undoubtedly
           there
           had
           been
           great
           Treachery
           ,
           cou'd
           they
           but
           find
           out
           where
           it
           lay
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           she
           desir'd
           he
           wou'd
           acquaint
           her
           with
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           would
           send
           Mariana
           her
           faithful
           Confident
           unto
           him
           .
           But
           Darbelle
           (
           at
           the
           very
           Name
           of
           Mariana
           (
           for
           what
           Reason
           he
           knew
           not
           )
           started
           ,
           as
           at
           some
           sudden
           Accident
           ,
           and
           an
           unusual
           Horror
           seiz'd
           him
           all
           over
           ,
           his
           very
           Soul
           was
           turn'd
           ,
           and
           a
           harsh
           unpleasant
           noise
           seem'd
           to
           grate
           his
           Ears
           at
           the
           very
           sound
           of
           Mariana
           —
           )
           interrupted
           him
           (
           saying
           )
           
             I
             know
             no
             grounds
             I
             have
             for
             my
             Suspicion
             ,
             but
             I
             fear
             that
             Ma
             —
          
           There
           his
           Speech
           faltred
           ,
           and
           he
           cou'd
           not
           go
           through
           with
           the
           word
           .
           
             That
             Woman
             (
             I
             say
             )
             has
             had
             a
             large
             share
             in
             causing
             all
             those
             Miseries
             I
             now
             endure
             ;
             nor
             dare
             I
             any
             longer
             trust
             her
             ;
             for
             if
             my
             Suspicions
             are
             true
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             she
             that
             has
             robb'd
             me
             of
             my
             Rest
             and
             Peace
             ,
             nay
             ,
             of
             my
             Clitie
             too
             ,
             she
             will
             not
             stop
             there
             ,
             but
             take
             from
             me
             my
             life
             ,
             when
             once
             she
             has
             it
             in
             her
             power
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           knew
           there
           was
           much
           Reason
           for
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           considering
           that
           after
           all
           the
           Protestations
           she
           had
           made
           of
           Fidelity
           and
           Friendship
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           promising
           to
           give
           him
           a
           faithful
           Account
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           with
           Clitie
           ,
           especially
           were
           there
           the
           least
           Suspicion
           of
           a
           Rival
           ,
           kept
           silent
           :
           Add
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           heard
           that
           the
           Prince
           had
           given
           her
           a
           good
           Estate
           ,
           and
           married
           her
           to
           a
           Gentleman
           something
           related
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           no
           longer
           doubted
           but
           she
           was
           the
           Imposter
           that
           had
           betray'd
           them
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           waving
           any
           further
           talk
           of
           her
           at
           present
           ,
           he
           deliver'd
           him
           the
           Princess's
           Letter
           ,
           which
           Darbelle
           kiss'd
           a
           thousand
           times
           ere
           he
           open'd
           it
           ,
           blessing
           the
           dear
           Hand
           of
           her
           who
           writ
           and
           sent
           it
           .
           The
           Letter
           was
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
               NOw
               is
               the
               time
               my
               Misfortunes
               are
               grown
               incurable
               ,
               since
               I
               find
               the
               unfortunate
               Darbelle
               not
               only
               lives
               ,
               but
               loves
               me
               still
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               yet
               who
               to
               accuse
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               been
               perswaded
               not
               only
               by
               an
               universal
               Report
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               particular
               Messenger
               who
               〈◊〉
               sent
               into
               Florence
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               married
               there
               ,
               and
               had
               gotten
               the
               Esteem
               and
               Favour
               of
               the
               great
               Duke
               ,
               and
               resolv'd
               no
               more
               to
               think
               of
               seeing
               these
               Parts
               again
               ,
               and
               withall
               
               brought
               me
               your
               pretended
               Lady's
               Picture
               ,
               which
               to
               my
               great
               Sorrow
               I
               have
               still
               preserv'd
               by
               me
               ;
               and
               soon
               after
               ,
               not
               only
               my self
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Court
               was
               assur'd
               of
               your
               death
               .
               Judge
               then
               ,
               Darbelle
               ,
               if
               after
               all
               these
               Misinformations
               of
               your
               Inconstancy
               and
               Death
               ,
               if
               I
               cou'd
               do
               less
               than
               give
               my self
               up
               to
               a
               total
               Despair
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               Perswasion
               of
               my
               faithful
               Confident
               ,
               Mariana
               ,
               and
               her
               Brother
               (
               who
               was
               the
               Person
               I
               sent
               into
               Tuscany
               )
               together
               with
               my
               Father's
               Commands
               ,
               and
               the
               assiduous
               Addresses
               and
               daily
               Importunities
               of
               a
               Prince
               whose
               Love
               and
               Constancy
               seem'd
               to
               challenge
               some
               return
               ;
               I
               made
               him
               Master
               of
               my self
               by
               marrying
               him
               .
               Nor
               did
               I
               need
               any
               further
               Confirmation
               of
               your
               Infidelity
               ,
               than
               after
               three
               Months
               writing
               to
               you
               almost
               every
               day
               ,
               I
               receiv'd
               not
               one
               Line
               of
               Answer
               .
               This
               I
               am
               fore'd
               to
               tell
               you
               for
               my
               own
               Justification
               ,
               and
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               have
               as
               large
               and
               specious
               Pretensions
               for
               yours
               ;
               which
               tho'
               it
               will
               be
               some
               Satisfaction
               to
               me
               to
               find
               you
               innocent
               ,
               yet
               will
               it
               give
               me
               more
               in
               injoying
               the
               last
               fatal
               stroke
               my
               Misfortunes
               can
               lay
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               ease
               me
               at
               once
               both
               of
               my
               Life
               and
               Misery
               ;
               and
               that
               since
               I
               cannot
               live
               for
               Darbelle
               ,
               I
               can
               willingly
               ,
               and
               with
               content
               die
               for
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           Darbelle
           ,
           after
           having
           read
           this
           Letter
           ,
           seem'd
           as
           a
           perfect
           Statue
           ,
           and
           stood
           as
           motionless
           as
           so
           much
           Marble
           .
           
             La
             Rock
          
           who
           was
           an
           Ear-witness
           to
           this
           .
           fatal
           News
           became
           almost
           as
           senseless
           as
           his
           Master
           ,
           but
           considering
           with
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Grief
           which
           bleeds
           not
           in
           the
           Eyes
           ,
           still
           festers
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           clogs
           the
           Heart
           ,
           broke
           silence
           first
           ;
           
             Now
             it
             is
             plain
             (
             says
             he
             to
             him
             )
             you
             both
             have
             been
             betray'd
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             as
             evident
             by
             whom
             .
          
           
             O
             hellish
             Perfidie
             !
             O
             cursed
             Crocodile
             !
             (
             says
             Darbelle
             )
             who
             whilst
             thou
             seem'dst
             to
             weep
             ,
             and
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             my
             Misfortunes
             ,
             was
             thus
             contriving
             my
             Confusion
             .
             O
             damn'd
             deceitful
             
               Mariana
               !
               Eve
            
             in
             her
             fall
             was
             innocence
             to
             thee
             .
             What
             Plagues
             ,
             what
             Torture
             ,
             Death
             ,
             what
             Hell
             it self
             has
             Punishment
             enough
             to
             give
             thee
             ?
             And
             thy
             accursed
             Brother
             ,
             more
             false
             and
             treacherous
             ,
             and
             more
             inventive
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             than
             that
             Devil
             that
             first
             seduc'd
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             flung
             him
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Innocence
             .
             But
             you
             are
             fruit
             both
             of
             a
             Bough
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Stock
             and
             all
             the
             Branches
             ,
             I
             will
             cut
             down
             and
             throw
             to
             everlasting
             Ruine
             .
             And
             Lysidor
             ,
             thou
             Prince
             (
             of
             nought
             but
             Devils
             )
             I
             have
             mark'd
             thee
             out
             for
             sure
             Destruction
             ;
             nor
             all
             the
             Kings
             on
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             
             Fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             thy
             Wife
             her self
             ,
             shall
             stop
             this
             vengeful
             Arm
             from
             doing
             Justice
             on
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           he
           stood
           still
           a
           while
           and
           read
           again
           the
           Letter
           .
           
             Nay
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             't
             (
             he
             cry'd
             )
             if
             I
             were
             sure
             this
             act
             (
             with
             me
             )
             would
             ruine
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             mould
             the
             World
             into
             a
             second
             Chaos
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Transports
           of
           his
           Fury
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           Revenge
           .
           But
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           (
           with
           a
           deep
           sigh
           ,
           his
           Eyes
           brim-full
           of
           Tears
           and
           Languishments
           ,
           Love
           takes
           his
           place
           )
           
             But
             ,
             O
             
               La
               Rock
               ,
               La
               Rock
            
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             my
             dearest
             charming
             Clitie
             still
             is
             true
             ;
             she
             loves
             ,
             unfortunate
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             still
             ;
             and
             since
             she
             cannot
             come
             a
             pure
             and
             spotless
             Virgin
             to
             my
             Arms
             ,
             resolves
             to
             wash
             her
             guilt
             off
             with
             her
             Blood.
             Alas
             !
             she
             was
             betray'd
             as
             well
             as
             I.
             
          
           Then
           stops
           again
           ,
           and
           having
           paus'd
           a
           while
           ;
           
             Lie
             still
             my
             Heart
             (
             says
             he
             )
             and
             hush
             thy
             Injuries
             a
             while
             asleep
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             utmost
             means
             you
             can
             to
             save
             the
             life
             of
             one
             more
             pretious
             than
             my
             Soul
             ,
             of
             one
             the
             Gods
             themselves
             wou'd
             mourn
             to
             part
             with
             ,
             and
             grieve
             a
             Loss
             can
             never
             be
             repaid
             :
             She
             must
             not
             ,
             shall
             not
             die
             for
             me
             ;
             or
             if
             she
             does
             ,
             (
             flying
             again
             into
             a
             raving
             Fit
             )
             I
             'le
             sacrifice
             the
             lives
             of
             all
             those
             wicked
             Monsters
             ,
             
             nay
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             all
             their
             cursed
             Race
             ,
             to
             appease
             her
             Injur'd
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Prince's
           Lacquey
           had
           given
           him
           a
           full
           Account
           of
           every
           thing
           ;
           Mariana
           being
           by
           ,
           who
           as
           soon
           as
           she
           heard
           the
           Name
           of
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           knew
           the
           other
           must
           certainly
           be
           Darbelle
           under
           the
           false
           Name
           of
           Conrade
           .
           The
           Lacquey
           was
           dismiss'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           staid
           together
           above
           two
           hours
           consulting
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           knowing
           that
           without
           they
           cou'd
           find
           some
           speedy
           way
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           nothing
           cou'd
           hinder
           a
           Discovery
           of
           their
           Practice
           .
           They
           thought
           on
           many
           Projects
           ,
           but
           fix'd
           on
           none
           but
           what
           they
           first
           design'd
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           Darbelle's
           Death
           .
           That
           will
           not
           be
           enough
           (
           says
           the
           cruel
           Mariana
           )
           for
           whilst
           
             La
             Rock
          
           survives
           we
           are
           not
           safe
           ;
           they
           must
           both
           die
           (
           as
           they
           have
           liv'd
           )
           together
           .
           The
           Prince
           was
           soon
           brought
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           without
           more
           ado
           left
           Mariana
           and
           went
           to
           her
           Brother
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           was
           conceal'd
           in
           a
           private
           House
           that
           the
           Prince
           had
           order'd
           .
           When
           he
           came
           to
           him
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             Adraste
             ,
             have
             you
             well
             consider'd
             what
             I
             told
             you
             last
             ?
             And
             are
             your
             Resolutions
             firm
             to
             the
             Design
             ?
          
           
             As
             firm
             (
             answers
             Adraste
             )
             as
             my
             Love
             and
             Faith
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             were
             I
             sure
             the
             Deed
             
             wou'd
             brand
             me
             o're
             with
             Curses
             ,
             nay
             ,
             throw
             Anathama's
             on
             all
             my
             Race
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             procure
             the
             Wheel
             ,
             I
             wou'd
             not
             boggle
             at
             it
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Prince
           embrac'd
           him
           ,
           and
           commended
           his
           Friendship
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           withal
           told
           him
           ,
           since
           none
           in
           the
           World
           but
           them
           two
           and
           his
           Sister
           knew
           of
           the
           deceit
           ,
           none
           but
           themselves
           shou'd
           be
           employ'd
           in
           making
           good
           what
           with
           so
           much
           Success
           they
           had
           begun
           .
           Therefore
           presently
           disguishing
           themselves
           in
           Russians
           Habits
           ,
           and
           arming
           with
           sure
           and
           good
           Weapons
           ,
           (
           the
           Night
           now
           coming
           on
           apace
           )
           they
           went
           out
           of
           the
           House
           into
           the
           Street
           ,
           where
           Lysidor's
           Man
           had
           told
           him
           he
           had
           dog'd
           the
           Gentleman
           :
           They
           had
           not
           waited
           long
           ere
           (
           by
           a
           light
           that
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           door
           )
           they
           perceiv'd
           two
           Men
           in
           Cloaks
           come
           forth
           :
           The
           Prince
           made
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           were
           the
           very
           same
           he
           look'd
           for
           ,
           but
           for
           more
           certainty
           he
           went
           up
           to
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           softly
           touching
           him
           on
           the
           Shoulder
           ,
           Darbelle
           (
           says
           he
           )
           a
           word
           with
           you
           in
           private
           :
           It
           hapned
           to
           be
           
             La
             Rock
          
           who
           he
           had
           taken
           for
           his
           Master
           ;
           however
           the
           faithful
           
             La
             Rock
          
           thought
           it
           not
           safe
           to
           inform
           him
           of
           his
           Mistake
           ,
           but
           throwing
           his
           Cloak
           aside
           ,
           says
           ,
           Who
           is
           that
           ?
           The
           Prince
           replies
           ,
           
           One
           from
           the
           Princess
           Clitie
           :
           At
           which
           
             La
             Rock
          
           stepping
           a
           little
           nearer
           him
           to
           hear
           what
           he
           wou'd
           say
           ;
           
             The
             Princess
             ,
             says
             Lysidor
             ,
             commends
             her
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             has
             sent
             you
             this
             ,
          
           running
           at
           
             La
             Rock
          
           with
           his
           Sword
           ,
           which
           by
           good
           chance
           miss'd
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           intangled
           in
           his
           Cloak
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           time
           to
           draw
           his
           own
           in
           his
           Defence
           ere
           the
           Prince
           cou'd
           disingage
           it
           .
           Adraste
           follow'd
           the
           Prince's
           Example
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           Darbelle
           ,
           who
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           heard
           himself
           named
           ,
           had
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           posture
           to
           defend
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Combat
           was
           not
           long
           ,
           for
           the
           second
           Pass
           
             La
             Rock
          
           made
           ,
           he
           run
           the
           Prince
           quite
           through
           the
           Heart
           ,
           who
           immediately
           fell
           ,
           pronouncing
           these
           words
           ,
           
             I
             am
             justly
             rewarded
             for
             all
             my
             Treachery
             ;
          
           and
           so
           ended
           his
           Life
           .
           But
           Darbelle
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           given
           Adraste
           several
           Wounds
           ,
           seeing
           a
           light
           appear
           at
           the
           other
           end
           of
           the
           Street
           ,
           together
           with
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           (
           without
           inquiring
           who
           or
           what
           they
           were
           had
           set
           upon
           them
           )
           fled
           to
           avoid
           being
           apprehended
           ;
           they
           had
           both
           the
           good
           fortune
           not
           to
           be
           wounded
           ,
           and
           lodg'd
           themselves
           in
           another
           quarter
           of
           the
           City
           in
           a
           place
           as
           private
           as
           ,
           the
           former
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Light
           (
           we
           spoke
           of
           )
           was
           a
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           with
           several
           of
           his
           Officers
           ,
           were
           going
           to
           search
           a
           suspected
           House
           in
           that
           Bye-street
           for
           Goods
           that
           had
           been
           stoln
           ;
           who
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           came
           to
           the
           place
           (
           where
           before
           they
           heard
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           some
           clashing
           of
           Swords
           )
           they
           found
           the
           Prince
           (
           who
           at
           present
           they
           knew
           not
           )
           dead
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           from
           him
           the
           false
           Adraste
           (
           all
           wounded
           and
           bloody
           )
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           who
           they
           perceiv'd
           still
           had
           life
           in
           him
           ;
           he
           caused
           both
           the
           Bodies
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           to
           a
           House
           hard
           by
           ,
           where
           they
           laid
           Adraste
           into
           Bed
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           Chyrurgeons
           to
           dress
           his
           Wounds
           ,
           and
           if
           possible
           to
           recover
           him
           again
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           learn
           of
           him
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Adventure
           ,
           and
           who
           he
           was
           that
           was
           kill'd
           ,
           for
           the
           Disguise
           the
           Prince
           had
           on
           ,
           hindred
           them
           from
           knowing
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           (
           the
           Prince
           not
           having
           been
           at
           his
           Lodging
           all
           Night
           ,
           not
           being
           known
           ever
           before
           to
           stay
           out
           )
           Enquiry
           was
           made
           to
           know
           what
           was
           become
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           about
           four
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           the
           Report
           of
           his
           Death
           was
           spread
           over
           the
           whole
           City
           ;
           but
           they
           kept
           it
           at
           present
           from
           the
           Princess
           ,
           who
           was
           bewailing
           the
           Misfortunes
           of
           
           Darbelle
           to
           Mariana
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           at
           that
           time
           to
           visit
           her
           ;
           
             Alas
             ,
             Mariana
             !
             (
             says
             she
             to
             her
             )
             What
             can
             we
             think
             of
             this
             Affair
             ?
             Who
             has
             betray'd
             us
             ?
             What
             more
             than
             savage
             Beast
             cou'd
             do
             so
             barbarous
             an
             Act
             ?
             What
             you
             tell
             me
             (
             says
             Mariana
             )
             is
             to
             me
             all
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             it
             wou'd
             require
             some
             Oracle
             to
             solve
             the
             AEnigma
             ;
             however
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             you
             can
             ne're
             be
             blam'd
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             was
             what
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             Lady
             living
             might
             justifie
             ;
             therefore
             afflict
             your self
             no
             more
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Darbelle
             ,
             who
             you
             say
             is
             alive
             and
             return'd
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             say
             it
             ,
             I
             cou'd
             scarce
             believe
             )
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Treachery
             .
             Come
             dry
             those
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             think
             of
             this
             no
             more
             ;
             your
             Duty
             now
             does
             bind
             you
             wholly
             to
             your
             Lord
             ,
             in
             whom
             you
             'l
             find
             those
             Joys
             and
             Comforts
             will
             allay
             your
             Sorrows
             .
             You
             are
             young
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Beauty's
             Prime
             ,
             and
             shou'd
             not
             wear
             so
             black
             a
             Cloud
             of
             Woes
             ;
             you
             'l
             give
             him
             cause
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             suspect
             your
             Love
             ,
             and
             think
             some
             other
             Object
             has
             usurp'd
             your
             Heart
             ;
             I
             wou'd
             not
             for
             a
             thousand
             Worlds
             that
             he
             shou'd
             see
             you
             thus
             .
          
           
             O
             ,
             Mariana
             !
             (
             replies
             Clitie
             )
             can
             you
             ere
             think
             I
             lov'd
             ,
             and
             lov'd
             so
             well
             ,
             
             and
             entertain
             one
             mite
             of
             Joy
             ,
             while
             I
             have
             ruin'd
             the
             most
             constant
             ,
             tender
             ,
             and
             most
             deserving
             man
             alive
             ;
             alive
             ,
             said
             I
             !
             alas
             ,
             wou'd
             he
             had
             dy'd
             when
             false
             Report
             made
             me
             give
             credit
             to
             it
             ;
             he
             's
             yet
             alive
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             long
             be
             so
             ;
             his
             Griefs
             and
             his
             Misfortunes
             will
             soon
             put
             an
             end
             to
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Guilt
             will
             light
             upon
             my
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           were
           they
           discoursing
           when
           one
           came
           in
           and
           told
           them
           the
           Prince
           was
           murther'd
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Adraste
             ,
             Mariana's
          
           .
           Brother
           (
           who
           was
           mortally
           wounded
           ,
           as
           they
           believ'd
           )
           was
           suspected
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Murderer
           .
           
             My
             Brother
             kill
             the
             Prince
             !
             (
             says
             Mariana
             )
             sure
             it
             cannot
             be
             ;
             and
             without
             saying
             any
             more
             ,
             she
             went
             to
             know
             the
             certainty
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Princess
           now
           was
           left
           alone
           ,
           and
           fresh
           streams
           of
           tears
           run
           down
           her
           lovely
           Face
           ,
           when
           she
           complain'd
           thus
           to
           her self
           ;
           
             Ah
             ,
             wretched
             Clitie
             !
             when
             will
             thy
             cruel
             Destiny
             have
             done
             ?
             When
             will
             the
             Dregs
             of
             all
             its
             wrathful
             Malice
             be
             poured
             out
             ?
             What
             is
             reserv'd
             in
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Heaven
             to
             ease
             thy
             Sufferings
             ?
             Unhappy
             Prince
             !
             unhappy
             'cause
             thou
             lov'dst
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             a
             thousand
             times
             unhappy
             'cause
             I
             was
             thy
             Wife
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           will
           leave
           her
           bemoaning
           her
           sad
           Misfortunes
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Chyrurgeons
           had
           by
           this
           time
           search'd
           and
           dress'd
           all
           Adraste's
           Wounds
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           come
           a
           little
           to
           himself
           again
           ,
           and
           had
           Promises
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           be
           rul'd
           ,
           he
           might
           do
           well
           .
           But
           Mariana
           arriving
           ,
           wou'd
           by
           no
           means
           be
           kept
           from
           seeing
           her
           Brother
           ;
           she
           ran
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           conjur'd
           him
           to
           tell
           her
           how
           he
           came
           thus
           wounded
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           kill'd
           the
           Prince
           :
           But
           he
           (
           not
           suspecting
           that
           she
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           Darbelle's
           being
           in
           Paris
           ,
           having
           been
           kept
           up
           close
           by
           the
           Prince
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           see
           her
           )
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Prince
           was
           going
           upon
           a
           Design
           wherein
           he
           had
           done
           him
           the
           honour
           to
           make
           him
           his
           Companion
           ,
           they
           were
           set
           upon
           in
           the
           Street
           by
           men
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           who
           had
           left
           them
           in
           that
           Condition
           .
           The
           Chyrurgeons
           wou'd
           not
           suffer
           her
           to
           discourse
           or
           stay
           any
           longer
           with
           him
           ,
           alledging
           it
           wou'd
           retard
           the
           Cure
           ,
           if
           not
           render
           all
           their
           Medicins
           useless
           ,
           put
           her
           out
           of
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           was
           no
           sooner
           in
           his
           new
           Lodgings
           ,
           but
           new
           Afflictions
           did
           possess
           his
           Heart
           ;
           he
           was
           more
           surpriz'd
           at
           this
           last
           Adventure
           ,
           than
           at
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           he
           rais'd
           a
           thousand
           Doubts
           about
           it
           ,
           which
           wou'd
           not
           let
           him
           take
           one
           moment's
           rest
           
           that
           Night
           ;
           he
           reflected
           afresh
           on
           all
           his
           Calamities
           ,
           and
           particularly
           on
           this
           last
           Misfortune
           ;
           and
           Jealousie
           was
           now
           the
           Master
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           all
           to
           Clitie's
           Disadvantage
           ,
           imagin'd
           her
           yet
           false
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           Oaths
           and
           Protestations
           Air
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Letter
           and
           the
           Message
           she
           sent
           by
           
             La
             Rock
          
           to
           know
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           was
           only
           a
           Trap
           to
           insnare
           his
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           Bravo's
           who
           had
           assaulted
           him
           (
           as
           they
           themselves
           said
           )
           were
           sent
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Princess
           ;
           he
           rav'd
           and
           exclaim'd
           against
           her
           like
           a
           Mad-man
           ,
           nor
           cou'd
           all
           that
           
             La
             Rock
          
           cou'd
           say
           ,
           mitigate
           his
           Passion
           ;
           he
           call'd
           her
           perfidious
           ,
           ingrateful
           Tygress
           ,
           Murderer
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           barbarous
           Names
           his
           Fury
           cou'd
           invent
           ;
           nor
           did
           stick
           to
           threaten
           her self
           ,
           and
           fully
           resolv'd
           the
           next
           Morning
           to
           execute
           this
           Resolution
           .
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           still
           preach'd
           Patience
           to
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           this
           might
           be
           a
           Mistake
           as
           well
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           leave
           to
           go
           out
           and
           inform
           himself
           what
           those
           Assassinates
           were
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           meant
           .
           Darbelle
           cou'd
           not
           in
           reason
           but
           consent
           to
           what
           so
           much
           he
           long'd
           to
           know
           .
           
             La
             Rock
          
           putting
           off
           his
           Disguise
           he
           had
           on
           when
           he
           saw
           Clitie
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Exchange
           and
           to
           several
           Coffee-houses
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           soon
           
           inform'd
           that
           the
           Prince
           was
           murder'd
           last
           Night
           ,
           and
           Adraste
           mortally
           wounded
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           knew
           the
           Murtherers
           .
        
         
           The
           unhappy
           Darbelle
           still
           rav'd
           of
           nothing
           but
           Blood
           and
           Revenge
           ,
           pouring
           out
           whole
           Volleys
           of
           Curses
           and
           Imprecations
           against
           the
           innocent
           Princess
           :
           
             What
             ,
             Traytress
             !
             (
             wou'd
             he
             say
             )
             was
             't
             not
             enough
             for
             thee
             to
             murder
             Amasis
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             the
             wretched
             Executioner
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             seek
             my
             Blood
             ?
             Inhumane
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             I
             who
             have
             over
             tenderly
             adored
             you
             ,
             I
             that
             have
             suffer'd
             so
             many
             Afflictions
             and
             Miseries
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             must
             I
             be
             made
             (
             to
             summ
             up
             all
             your
             Cruelty
             )
             the
             Draught
             to
             quench
             your
             bloody
             Thirst
             ?
             Thou
             ,
             worse
             than
             Hell
             ,
             cou'd
             not
             you
             spare
             that
             life
             a
             few
             short
             minutes
             more
             ,
             which
             wou'd
             it self
             extinguish
             shortly
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             ride
             me
             post
             to
             death
             ?
          
           In
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Cogitations
           was
           he
           ,
           when
           
             La
             Rock
          
           enter'd
           .
        
         
           
             Well
             then
             (
             says
             Darbelle
             )
             what
             news
             from
             Hell
             ?
             What
             was
             that
             She-Devil's
             Design
             ?
             And
             who
             were
             they
             that
             did
             attempt
             our
             Lives
             ?
          
           He
           spoke
           these
           words
           in
           such
           a
           furious
           tone
           ,
           his
           Eyes
           all
           sparkling
           Rage
           and
           Fire
           when
           
             La
             Rock
          
           told
           
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           Prince
           Lysidor
           whom
           I
           have
           kill'd
           ,
           and
           Adraste
           that
           you
           have
           wounded
           mortally
           .
           
             Thanks
             ,
             bounteous
             Heaven
             (
             replies
             Darbelle
             )
             I
             find
             you
             now
             begin
             to
             mend
             your
             hand
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             quite
             deserted
             me
             ,
             so
             let
             all
             fall
             who
             have
             contriv'd
             my
             Ruine
             ,
             so
             let
             her
             fall
             who
             first
             occasioned
             it
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           question
           but
           there
           was
           diligent
           search
           made
           to
           find
           those
           men
           who
           slew
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           .
           In
           a
           few
           days
           after
           his
           Body
           was
           interr'd
           with
           all
           the
           Pomp
           and
           State
           that
           became
           his
           Birth
           and
           Quality
           ,
           while
           the
           poor
           Princess
           bewail'd
           a
           double
           Loss
           ;
           for
           she
           began
           now
           to
           suspect
           Darbelle
           ,
           and
           impute
           it
           to
           his
           Jealousie
           ,
           which
           gave
           her
           far
           greater
           disquiets
           than
           any
           she
           had
           had
           .
           
             Will
             Fortune
             (
             says
             she
             )
             never
             tire
             !
             Can
             she
             be
             constant
             only
             to
             my
             Miseries
             ?
             Can
             she
             have
             any
             Vengeance
             yet
             in
             store
             ?
             Or
             if
             she
             has
             ,
             Why
             does
             she
             thus
             by
             piece-meals
             deal
             it
             out
             ?
             O
             Fate
             ,
             be
             merciful
             in
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             heap
             my
             Woes
             by
             Wholesale
             on
             ,
             that
             with
             their
             Weight
             I
             may
             be
             crush'd
             into
             my
             Mother
             Earth
             again
             .
             But
             why
             do
             I
             complain
             ?
             My
             cruel
             Destiny
             is
             deaf
             to
             all
             my
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             takes
             delight
             to
             see
             me
             suffer
             ;
             what
             then
             remains
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             brave
             my
             Foe
             ,
             and
             
             arm
             my self
             with
             Courage
             to
             endure
             the
             worst
             ?
          
        
         
           Hitherto
           the
           false
           Mariana
           was
           prosperous
           enough
           in
           all
           her
           Undertakings
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           Plots
           succeeded
           to
           her
           wish
           ;
           but
           now
           she
           fear'd
           all
           her
           Deceits
           were
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           doubted
           not
           but
           they
           were
           Darbelle
           and
           
             La
             Rock
          
           who
           had
           slain
           the
           Prince
           and
           wounded
           her
           Brother
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           next
           that
           fell
           ,
           must
           be
           her self
           ;
           she
           studied
           how
           to
           escape
           the
           Blow
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           not
           let
           her
           active
           Brain
           have
           rest
           ,
           till
           she
           had
           found
           some
           way
           to
           revenge
           the
           Prince's
           Death
           ,
           and
           Adraste's
           Wounds
           .
           She
           thought
           at
           first
           to
           have
           discover'd
           ,
           that
           Darbelle
           was
           in
           Paris
           ,
           but
           that
           Design
           soon
           vanish'd
           ;
           for
           she
           imagin'd
           after
           the
           Prince's
           Death
           ,
           Darbelle
           had
           surely
           flown
           to
           his
           Retreat
           in
           Tuscany
           ,
           and
           she
           shou'd
           but
           alarm
           the
           Town
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           contriv'd
           another
           way
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Princess
           ,
           as
           from
           Darbelle
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           made
           him
           own
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           Prince's
           fall
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           she
           doubted
           not
           but
           to
           set
           so
           great
           a
           variance
           between
           Darbelle
           and
           the
           Princess
           ,
           that
           there
           shou'd
           be
           no
           likelihood
           of
           his
           ever
           seeing
           her
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           speaking
           to
           her
           again
           .
        
         
         
           Big
           with
           this
           Project
           ,
           she
           hastens
           home
           and
           writes
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           having
           some
           of
           those
           Billets
           by
           her
           ,
           which
           Darbelle
           had
           formerly
           writ
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           and
           which
           she
           had
           kept
           still
           by
           her
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           difficult
           matter
           to
           imitate
           his
           Hand
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           afflicted
           Princess
           in
           her
           Tears
           and
           Sorrows
           cou'd
           not
           well
           distinguish
           it
           .
        
         
           Having
           finish'd
           her
           Letter
           ,
           she
           went
           to
           the
           Princess's
           Apartment
           ,
           with
           the
           shew
           of
           an
           inconceivable
           Trouble
           ,
           which
           she
           did
           not
           now
           altogether
           dissemble
           ,
           for
           her
           Brother's
           Wounds
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           posture
           of
           her
           own
           Affairs
           ,
           gave
           her
           no
           small
           Inquietudes
           .
        
         
           She
           found
           the
           Princess
           (
           as
           she
           cou'd
           wish
           )
           alone
           ,
           and
           almost
           drown'd
           in
           Sorrow
           ,
           bewailing
           her
           hard
           Misfortunes
           ,
           who
           as
           soon
           as
           she
           saw
           her
           enter
           ,
           began
           to
           renew
           her
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           Lamentations
           they
           almost
           touch'd
           the
           Heart
           of
           cruel
           Mariana
           ,
           but
           she
           was
           pitiless
           ,
           Remorse
           was
           still
           a
           Stranger
           to
           her
           Breast
           ;
           she
           look'd
           on
           Clitie
           with
           so
           sad
           and
           mournful
           Eyes
           ,
           as
           told
           her
           almost
           what
           she
           came
           about
           .
           The
           Princess
           made
           her
           sit
           down
           by
           her
           ,
           telling
           her
           ,
           now
           her
           Fate
           had
           done
           its
           worst
           ;
           she
           demanded
           of
           her
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           Mariana
           answer'd
           all
           with
           Sighs
           and
           Tears
           ,
           looking
           as
           tho'
           
           her
           Soul
           was
           just
           expiring
           ,
           which
           the
           Princess
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           ask'd
           what
           new
           matter
           she
           had
           to
           tell
           her
           ?
           
             Surely
             (
             says
             she
             to
             her
             )
             your
             looks
             have
             something
             that
             wou'd
             fain
             discover
             what
             lies
             at
             your
             Heart
             ;
             your
             Face
             seems
             fill'd
             with
             something
             of
             Import
             ;
             the
             things
             must
             needs
             be
             strange
             within
             the
             Book
             ,
             when
             it
             does
             bare
             so
             sad
             a
             Title-page
             .
          
           Mariana
           reply'd
           ,
           
             My
             Countenance
             but
             sutes
             my
             Heart
             ,
             and
             blabs
             out
             what
             I
             wou'd
             gladly
             have
             conceal'd
             .
             —
          
           But
           here
           her
           Soos
           and
           Sighs
           stopp'd
           up
           the
           passage
           of
           her
           Speech
           .
           
             Speak
             on
             (
             says
             the
             poor
             Princess
             )
             for
             I
             can
             hear
             you
             now
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             grown
             familiar
             with
             my
             Misery
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             (
             says
             Mariana
             to
             her
             again
             )
             as
             Grief
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             one
             of
             the
             saddest
             Stories
             ever
             pierc'd
             your
             Ear.
             Darbelle
             —
          
           at
           that
           word
           the
           Princess
           started
           ,
           as
           at
           some
           horrid
           sight
           ,
           
             Proceed
             (
             says
             she
             )
             What
             of
             Darbelle
             ?
             Is
             he
             dead
             ,
             or
             is
             he
             taken
             ?
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             unhappy
             Princess
             !
             (
             answers
             Mariana
             )
             his
             Death
             's
             a
             Favour
             Fate
             will
             not
             bestow
             on
             you
             ;
             wou'd
             he
             were
             dead
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             for
             why
             shou'd
             I
             wish
             Death
             to
             one
             I
             vow'd
             an
             everlasting
             Friendship
             to
             )
             wou'd
             I
             were
             dead
             ere
             I
             was
             made
             the
             Messenger
             of
             these
             sad
             Tidings
             I
             am
             come
             
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             Darbelle
             (
             by
             what
             means
             I
             know
             not
             )
             found
             my
             Lodging
             out
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             me
             (
             all
             wreaking
             in
             the
             Prince's
             Blood
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             took
             such
             pride
             ,
             that
             I
             (
             amaz'd
             )
             cou'd
             not
             demand
             him
             any
             thing
             .
             
               Mariana
               (
               says
               he
               to
               me
               )
               I
               am
               come
               to
               give
               you
               thanks
               for
               all
               your
               cares
               and
               faithfulness
               in
               my
               Amours
               with
               that
               perfidious
               Princess
               ,
               and
               have
               but
               this
               one
               last
               Request
               to
               make
               ,
               which
               by
               our
               former
               Friendship
               ,
               I
               conjure
               you
               to
               perform
               .
               Go
               to
               that
               false
               Ungrate
               (
               says
               he
               )
               and
               tell
               her
               how
               you
               see
               me
               ;
               tell
               her
               (
               goes
               he
               on
               )
               I
               now
               have
               on
               my
               Wedding-Cloaths
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Glory
               in
               the
               World
               wou'd
               sit
               but
               loose
               and
               troublesome
               upon
               me
               ,
               when
               compar'd
               to
               this
               rich
               purple
               ,
               bloody
               Dress
               :
               Bid
               her
               expect
               no
               more
               to
               hear
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               last
               :
            
             With
             that
             ,
             he
             put
             this
             Letter
             into
             my
             Hand
             ,
             and
             went
             directly
             forth
             again
             .
             Grief
             and
             the
             horrid
             Object
             of
             the
             dear
             Prince's
             Blood
             ,
             which
             still
             look'd
             fresh
             and
             beautiful
             upon
             his
             Garments
             ,
             strock
             such
             a
             Terrour
             in
             my
             Soul
             ,
             that
             I
             no
             longer
             cou'd
             support
             my self
             ,
             but
             sunk
             down
             on
             the
             floor
             ,
             where
             I
             continued
             long
             before
             my
             Senses
             did
             return
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             alas
             !
             it
             was
             too
             late
             ,
             
             or
             else
             I
             wou'd
             have
             rais'd
             the
             House
             to
             have
             stopp'd
             the
             Murderer
             ;
             and
             fearing
             to
             bring
             your
             Vertue
             and
             Honour
             into
             question
             ,
             if
             it
             shou'd
             be
             known
             that
             he
             who
             kill'd
             your
             Husband
             was
             the
             Ghost
             at
             the
             Ball
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             night
             the
             Shepherd
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             you
             made
             a
             second
             Ball
             ,
             where
             you
             appointed
             an
             Assignation
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Play-house
             .
             These
             things
             came
             all
             into
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             let
             him
             make
             his
             escape
             ,
             (
             knowing
             his
             own
             guilty
             Conscience
             will
             in
             time
             be
             worse
             to
             him
             than
             death
             )
             and
             came
             to
             render
             you
             this
             true
             Account
             ,
             and
             deliver
             you
             the
             Letter
             which
             he
             left
             .
          
        
         
           Mariana
           having
           ended
           her
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           Princess
           took
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           in
           opening
           it
           ,
           
             It
             is
             enough
             (
             she
             said
             )
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             you
             heavenly
             Powers
             ,
             keep
             back
             the
             remnant
             of
             your
             Anger
             ,
             and
             let
             my
             Death
             at
             once
             appease
             your
             further
             Wrath
             ;
          
           then
           read
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             
               The
               much
               wrong'd
               Darbelle
               to
               the
               persidious
               Clitie
               .
            
             
               YOu
               taught
               me
               first
               the
               way
               to
               Blood
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               am
               grown
               expert
               ;
               you
               might
               by
               Amasis
               have
               learn'd
               I
               cou'd
               admit
               no
               Rival
               ,
               
               I
               wou'd
               condole
               your
               Widowhood
               ,
               did
               it
               not
               thwart
               the
               Joys
               which
               fill
               my
               Heart
               to
               see
               your
               Husband
               dead
               .
               My
               Injuries
               were
               great
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               his
               Blood
               cou'd
               make
               me
               satisfaction
               ;
               but
               least
               my
               sight
               shou'd
               ere
               offend
               your
               Eyes
               ,
               I
               'le
               fly
               as
               far
               as
               day
               does
               spread
               his
               Wings
               ,
               and
               having
               by
               this
               glorious
               Act
               appeas'd
               my
               tortur'd
               Soul
               a
               little
               ,
               I
               'le
               take
               such
               ways
               ,
               that
               I
               ere
               long
               will
               banish
               your
               Idea
               from
               my
               Heart
               ,
               till
               when
               I
               ne're
               shall
               be
               what
               formerly
               I
               was
               ,
            
             
               
                 Darbelle
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Princess
           read
           this
           Letter
           with
           a
           seeming
           calmness
           ,
           but
           when
           that
           she
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           found
           Darbelle
           was
           indeed
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Letter
           tells
           )
           her
           Husband's
           Murderer
           ,
           it
           wou'd
           require
           a
           Heart
           as
           much
           afflicted
           as
           her
           own
           ,
           and
           one
           more
           eloquent
           than
           ever
           was
           ,
           but
           to
           conceive
           one
           half
           of
           what
           possess'd
           her
           Soul
           ,
           she
           immediately
           took
           her
           bed
           ,
           nor
           cou'd
           the
           care
           of
           all
           her
           Friends
           ,
           her
           Kindred
           ,
           or
           Physicians
           ,
           procure
           one
           word
           from
           her
           ,
           or
           make
           her
           take
           the
           least
           nourishment
           for
           three
           whole
           days
           ,
           which
           so
           dispoil'd
           the
           Beauties
           of
           her
           Face
           ,
           and
           brought
           her
           Body
           to
           that
           low
           estate
           ,
           that
           all
           despair'd
           to
           see
           her
           live
           a
           day
           .
        
         
         
           When
           a
           man
           was
           brought
           into
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           sitting
           in
           an
           arm'd
           Chair
           ,
           all
           sick
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           plac'd
           by
           her
           Bed-side
           ,
           he
           was
           Adraste
           ,
           who
           hearing
           the
           sad
           Condition
           of
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           finding
           he
           was
           himself
           departing
           ,
           desir'd
           leave
           of
           her
           Father
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           he
           alone
           cou'd
           ease
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           work
           a
           Cure
           which
           no
           Physician
           with
           their
           Medicins
           cou'd
           :
           he
           desir'd
           to
           be
           left
           alone
           with
           her
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           they
           wou'd
           withdraw
           a
           little
           from
           the
           Bed-side
           ,
           for
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           was
           short
           ,
           and
           only
           for
           her
           Ear.
           
        
         
           All
           things
           thus
           dispos'd
           (
           the
           almostexpiring
           Adraste
           )
           raising
           his
           voice
           so
           high
           that
           the
           Princess
           might
           hear
           him
           ,
           
             Unhappy
             Princess
             (
             says
             he
             to
             her
             )
             behold
             a
             Malefactor
             at
             your
             Feet
             ,
             imploring
             yours
             and
             Heaven's
             Pardon
             ;
             behold
             the
             false
             Adraste
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Death
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             die
             till
             he
             has
             made
             you
             happy
             .
          
           At
           the
           naming
           Adraste
           ,
           the
           Princess
           (
           whose
           Eyes
           till
           now
           had
           been
           clos'd
           )
           open'd
           them
           ,
           and
           looking
           on
           him
           ,
           
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             happiness
             for
             me
             (
             replies
             the
             Princess
             in
             a
             tone
             of
             one
             just
             giving
             up
             the
             Ghost
             )
             ?
             Have
             you
             an
             Art
             to
             bribe
             the
             Destinies
             ?
             Or
             can
             you
             change
             an
             immutable
             Decree
             ?
             No
             less
             than
             this
             can
             ever
             
             make
             me
             happy
             .
          
           
             O
             hear
             me
             out
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             interrupting
             her
             )
             my
             life
             is
             too
             too
             short
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             wou'd
             ,
             I
             feel
             it
             mouldring
             every
             minute
             :
             Darbelle
             is
             yet
             true
             ;
             the
             deceas'd
             unhappy
             Prince
             to
             gain
             your
             Love
             ,
             did
             bribe
             me
             and
             my
             Sister
             Mariana
             to
             betray
             you
             —
          
           there
           he
           stopt
           .
           
             '
             Speak
             on
             ,
             Adraste
             (
             saies
             the
             Princess
             )
             for
             I
             feel
             something
             at
             my
             Heart
             ,
             which
             bids
             me
             hear
             you
             out
             ;
             speak
             ,
             and
             I
             'le
             lie
             as
             still
             as
             Death
             it self
             .
          
           In
           short
           ,
           Adraste
           discover'd
           to
           her
           the
           whole
           Cheat
           (
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           it
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Parts
           )
           he
           told
           her
           how
           the
           Prince
           and
           Mariana
           kept
           back
           all
           hers
           and
           Darbelle's
           Letters
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Picture
           he
           made
           her
           believe
           was
           Darbelle's
           Wife
           ,
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           Counterfeit
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           in
           Paris
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           (
           who
           she
           had
           sent
           )
           had
           never
           been
           in
           Florence
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           pretended
           Journey
           he
           lay
           conceal'd
           in
           Prince
           Lysidor's
           Apartment
           :
           He
           told
           her
           that
           Mariana
           had
           discover'd
           all
           her
           Adventures
           with
           Darbelle
           ,
           since
           his
           return
           from
           Florence
           ,
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Design
           the
           Prince
           and
           himself
           had
           to
           take
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           had
           brought
           them
           into
           the
           estate
           in
           which
           they
           were
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           none
           of
           Darbelle
           that
           slew
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           
           his
           Servant
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           the
           man
           with
           whom
           Darbelle
           fought
           .
           All
           this
           he
           swore
           to
           her
           was
           true
           as
           he
           expected
           mercy
           from
           the
           Gods
           ,
           who
           now
           had
           sent
           him
           Summons
           to
           depart
           this
           life
           .
           Mariana
           having
           been
           at
           her
           Brother's
           Lodgings
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           he
           desir'd
           them
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           the
           Princess's
           Apartments
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           discover
           something
           of
           Importance
           to
           Clitie
           ,
           found
           now
           all
           her
           Designs
           discovered
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           she
           had
           plotted
           utterly
           frustrated
           ,
           especially
           this
           last
           inhumane
           horrid
           one
           she
           had
           in
           hand
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           have
           poison'd
           her
           Brother
           ,
           who
           she
           found
           had
           at
           the
           point
           of
           Death
           remorse
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           repenting
           fit
           might
           betray
           her
           ;
           she
           resolv'd
           to
           have
           sav'd
           him
           the
           trouble
           of
           penitance
           by
           laying
           him
           asleep
           with
           a
           Cordial
           she
           had
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           missing
           of
           him
           ,
           she
           made
           all
           the
           haste
           she
           cou'd
           after
           him
           ,
           hoping
           she
           might
           yet
           prevent
           the
           Discovery
           ,
           or
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           larger
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           did
           the
           Princess
           see
           her
           ,
           but
           she
           cry'd
           out
           ,
           
             O!
             for
             Heaven
             sake
             help
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             Monster
             from
             my
             sight
             ,
             she
             is
             the
             cursed
             Cause
             of
             all
             my
             Misery
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             Worker
             of
             the
             Prince's
             Death
             .
          
           Several
           at
           this
           Out-cry
           stepp'd
           in
           ,
           and
           laid
           hands
           on
           Mariana
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           Princess
           
           in
           that
           sad
           Condition
           ,
           and
           her
           Brother
           just
           fall'n
           dead
           at
           her
           Feet
           ,
           her self
           now
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Justice
           ,
           desir'd
           leave
           only
           to
           speak
           one
           word
           before
           they
           forc'd
           her
           away
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           Princess's
           permission
           was
           granted
           her
           ;
           
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               (
               says
               she
               ,
               applying
               her
               Speech
               to
               the
               Princess
               ,
               but
               my
               Brother
               has
               discover'd
               to
               you
               all
               my
               Treachery
               (
               I
               mean
               all
               that
               he
               knew
               )
               that
               the
               Prince
               deserv'd
               the
               Death
               he
               found
               ,
               and
               that
               Darbelle
               is
               yet
               spotless
               from
               any
               Ingratitude
               or
               Falshood
               ,
               but
               he
               cou'd
               not
               tell
               you
               it
               was
               my self
               that
               writ
               the
               last
               Letter
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               from
               Darbelle
               ,
               and
               counterfeited
               his
               Hand
               ,
               which
               had
               you
               nicely
               mark'd
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               found
               before
               .
               Here
               I
               protest
               to
               you
               I
               know
               not
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               nor
               have
               I
               seen
               him
               since
               he
               went
               to
               Florence
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               told
               you
               of
               his
               coming
               to
               me
               ,
               was
               all
               forg'd
               ;
               tho'
               I
               suppose
               he
               is
               not
               far
               from
               these
               parts
               .
            
             
               All
               I
               have
               now
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               crave
               your
               pardon
               ,
               which
               I
               can
               never
               deserve
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               and
               Justice
               will
               not
               grant
               .
            
          
           Then
           taking
           the
           Bottle
           she
           had
           prepar'd
           for
           her
           Brother
           ,
           she
           drank
           the
           Poison
           off
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           bear
           her
           to
           her
           Bed
           ,
           for
           she
           told
           them
           she
           had
           not
           half
           an
           hour
           to
           live
           .
           They
           took
           her
           thence
           ,
           but
           ere
           
           she
           cou'd
           reach
           her
           own
           house
           ,
           what
           with
           the
           Grief
           ,
           and
           the
           fatal
           Cordial
           she
           had
           taken
           ,
           she
           expir'd
           .
        
         
           These
           tragical
           Actions
           cou'd
           not
           be
           without
           much
           Grief
           and
           Trouble
           to
           all
           who
           were
           either
           Friends
           or
           Relations
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           gave
           much
           matter
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           more
           of
           wonder
           to
           those
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           heard
           Darbelle
           nam'd
           :
           Those
           who
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Adventures
           ,
           thought
           it
           only
           some
           raving
           Fit
           ,
           which
           the
           extremity
           of
           Grief
           for
           the
           Prince
           and
           her
           Brother
           (
           who
           lay
           dead
           before
           her
           )
           had
           caus'd
           ,
           took
           but
           little
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           few
           days
           there
           was
           neither
           talk
           nor
           thought
           of
           it
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           all
           was
           still
           as
           if
           it
           ne'er
           had
           been
           .
        
         
           Clitie's
           Father
           was
           not
           offended
           at
           this
           Discovery
           ,
           which
           had
           brought
           his
           Daughter
           to
           her
           Speech
           again
           ,
           and
           seeing
           her
           now
           look
           with
           a
           more
           chearful
           Aire
           ,
           and
           follow
           all
           her
           Doctors
           Prescriptions
           ,
           was
           overjoy'd
           with
           the
           hopes
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           few
           days
           she
           might
           do
           well
           again
           .
           So
           strangly
           fond
           was
           this
           Old
           Man
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           time
           of
           her
           Sickness
           hitherto
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           left
           her
           Chamber
           ;
           but
           being
           comforted
           with
           the
           Endeavours
           Clitie
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           the
           Doctors
           gave
           for
           her
           recovery
           ,
           
           he
           grew
           weary
           and
           tir'd
           with
           long
           Watching
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           went
           that
           night
           to
           his
           Bed
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           first
           Sleep
           (
           which
           we'll
           suppose
           was
           sound
           enough
           )
           he
           awak'd
           with
           a
           certain
           heaviness
           at
           his
           Heart
           ,
           unlike
           to
           any
           he
           had
           felt
           before
           ,
           but
           he
           continued
           not
           long
           ere
           soft
           slumbers
           clos'd
           his
           Eyes
           again
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           he
           told
           the
           King
           and
           others
           afterward
           )
           he
           had
           this
           Dream
           .
        
         
           
             Methought
             (
             says
             he
             )
             I
             was
             walking
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             the
             Artulieres
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             passing
             to
             the
             Orange-walks
             ,
             I
             met
             a
             man
             all
             pale
             and
             bloody
             ,
             who
             coming
             up
             to
             me
             ,
             ask'd
             if
             I
             knew
             him
             ,
             I
             look'd
             now
             a
             little
             more
             heedfully
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             (
             if
             I
             remembred
             right
             )
             he
             was
             the
             unfortunate
             Amasis
             ,
             who
             the
             unhappy
             Darbelle
             had
             slain
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             had
             quit
             his
             own
             native
             Soil
             ,
             and
             fled
             to
             Tuscany
             ,
             where
             he
             has
             laid
             his
             Bones
             .
             I
             am
             (
             says
             the
             Vision
             to
             me
             )
             the
             same
             Amasis
             you
             speak
             of
             ,
             unfortunate
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             justly
             term'd
             me
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             all
             that
             unhappy
             Man's
             and
             your
             Daughter's
             Misfortunes
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             come
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             is
             wrong'd
             .
             My
             Friends
             have
             been
             too
             severe
             in
             his
             Prosecution
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             sent
             me
             to
             my
             Grave
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             as
             true
             he
             
             did
             it
             nobly
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             having
             Reason
             and
             Provocation
             enough
             for
             what
             he
             did
             .
             My
             vain
             Ostentation
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             Injuries
             I
             had
             committed
             ,
             urg'd
             me
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             caus'd
             my
             Fall
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             me
             rest
             till
             I
             have
             clear'd
             him
             of
             my
             Death
             ;
             nor
             can
             my
             Ghost
             have
             quiet
             ,
             until
             he
             be
             again
             happily
             establish'd
             in
             the
             King's
             Favour
             ,
             and
             your
             vertuous
             Daughter's
             Love
             ,
             which
             none
             deserves
             but
             he
             .
             He
             ne'er
             was
             married
             (
             as
             is
             reported
             )
             and
             is
             still
             alive
             ;
             he
             has
             left
             his
             Solitude
             in
             Tuscany
             ,
             and
             is
             return'd
             again
             to
             Paris
             ,
             where
             he
             laments
             his
             sad
             Misfortunes
             ;
             use
             therefore
             all
             possible
             means
             you
             can
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             and
             ease
             my
             weary
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           In
           finishing
           these
           words
           the
           good
           old
           Man
           awak'd
           ,
           nor
           cou'd
           he
           sleep
           again
           that
           Night
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Thoughts
           assaulted
           him
           at
           once
           ,
           nor
           knew
           he
           what
           result
           to
           make
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           break
           of
           day
           he
           rose
           and
           went
           to
           Clitie's
           Chamber
           ,
           who
           he
           found
           pretty
           chearful
           and
           hearty
           ,
           for
           she
           had
           rested
           well
           that
           Night
           ;
           he
           made
           all
           quit
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           seating
           himself
           by
           her
           Bed-side
           ,
           he
           began
           a
           Discourse
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
         
           
             My
             dearest
             Child
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             why
             will
             you
             let
             your
             aged
             Father
             pine
             and
             mourn
             away
             ,
             his
             few
             days
             left
             him
             ,
             in
             Grief
             and
             Sorrows
             ,
             and
             not
             ease
             his
             Pain
             ?
             Thou
             knowest
             I
             ever
             dearly
             lov'd
             thee
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             trouble
             seiz'd
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             did
             not
             share
             .
             I
             do
             remember
             yesterday
             that
             Mariana
             spoke
             to
             you
             of
             Darbelle
             ,
             and
             what
             she
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             learn
             of
             you
             ;
             therefore
             dear
             Daughter
             ,
             hide
             from
             me
             nothing
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             for
             if
             Darbelle
             be
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             not
             married
             (
             as
             I
             have
             cause
             to
             suspect
             )
             and
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             I
             shou'd
             be
             so
             far
             from
             disturbing
             his
             Peace
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             use
             all
             my
             diligence
             with
             the
             King
             to
             get
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             establish
             him
             again
             at
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Princess
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surpriz'd
           to
           hear
           her
           Father
           speak
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           tho'
           she
           cou'd
           not
           but
           be
           well-pleas'd
           to
           see
           his
           kindness
           to
           Darbelle
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           keep
           her
           Father
           any
           longer
           in
           doubt
           ,
           she
           acquainted
           him
           with
           the
           whole
           Story
           from
           Darbelle's
           going
           into
           Florence
           ,
           even
           to
           his
           coming
           back
           again
           to
           Paris
           ,
           all
           the
           Tricks
           and
           Cheats
           Mariana
           and
           the
           Prince
           had
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Murder
           he
           and
           Adraste
           would
           have
           committed
           ,
           wou'd
           the
           Heavens
           have
           permitted
           it
           ,
           who
           in
           
           the
           same
           time
           sent
           others
           to
           take
           their
           lives
           .
           The
           Princess
           here
           alter'd
           a
           little
           the
           Truth
           of
           her
           Relation
           ,
           for
           none
           but
           her self
           knew
           who
           were
           they
           that
           kill'd
           them
           .
           Celse
           was
           a
           hundred
           times
           about
           to
           have
           interrupted
           her
           ,
           but
           the
           oddness
           of
           her
           Story
           ,
           and
           her
           soft
           manner
           of
           relating
           it
           ,
           mov'd
           him
           to
           such
           a
           Commiseration
           of
           their
           Misfortunes
           ,
           that
           it
           drew
           Tears
           from
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           good
           old
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           when
           she
           had
           made
           an
           end
           ,
           he
           recounted
           to
           her
           his
           Dream
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           so
           agreed
           with
           what
           Clitie
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           wanted
           no
           further
           Confirmation
           to
           establish
           his
           belief
           that
           Darbelle
           was
           still
           virtuous
           ,
           tho'
           still
           unhappy
           in
           his
           Princes's
           Favour
           ,
           who
           he
           resolv'd
           to
           solicite
           so
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           never
           let
           the
           King
           rest
           till
           he
           had
           got
           his
           Pardon
           .
           Many
           Discourses
           they
           had
           touching
           the
           means
           to
           bring
           it
           about
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           had
           more
           likelihood
           to
           effect
           than
           before
           ,
           since
           the
           Prince
           
             Alcander
             ,
             Amasis's
          
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Lysidor
           ,
           were
           dead
           ,
           who
           daily
           press'd
           the
           King
           for
           Justice
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           )
           against
           Darbelle
           .
        
         
           Who
           having
           escap'd
           the
           Hands
           of
           his
           Assassinates
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           his
           Officers
           ,
           return'd
           again
           to
           their
           
           old
           Lodgings
           ,
           fell
           into
           such
           Perplexities
           and
           Torments
           of
           mind
           ,
           that
           it
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           dangerous
           Feaver
           which
           held
           him
           some
           Months
           ,
           with
           little
           hopes
           of
           his
           Recovery
           ;
           but
           Youth
           and
           Nature
           being
           strong
           ,
           prevail'd
           with
           Death
           ,
           and
           once
           more
           set
           him
           on
           his
           Feet
           again
           .
           He
           resolv'd
           to
           spend
           no
           more
           of
           his
           days
           in
           a
           place
           where
           every
           thing
           combin'd
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           return
           again
           for
           Florence
           ,
           where
           he
           design'd
           in
           solitude
           to
           end
           his
           days
           ,
           and
           to
           efface
           whate're
           his
           Love
           had
           made
           him
           write
           upon
           his
           Trees
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           room
           to
           write
           Invectives
           against
           the
           whole
           Female
           Sex.
           To
           this
           end
           one
           day
           he
           discover'd
           his
           mind
           to
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           and
           order'd
           to
           prepare
           Horses
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           such
           a
           Journey
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           Week
           he
           wou'd
           set
           forward
           .
           
             La
             Rock
          
           seconded
           his
           Design
           ,
           and
           commended
           his
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           in
           pursuance
           to
           his
           Commands
           ,
           went
           the
           same
           day
           to
           furnish
           himself
           with
           Horses
           ,
           when
           Fortune
           ,
           who
           is
           never
           constant
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           conducted
           him
           to
           a
           man
           whose
           Horses
           were
           at
           Grass
           in
           a
           Field
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           near
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Princess
           had
           her
           House
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           she
           was
           retir'd
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           better
           recovering
           
           her
           Health
           .
           The
           Man
           and
           
             La
             Rock
          
           took
           Coach
           together
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           place
           aforesaid
           ,
           not
           being
           above
           four
           or
           five
           Miles
           from
           Paris
           ,
           and
           while
           the
           Horses
           were
           fetching
           in
           ,
           
             La
             Rock
          
           walk'd
           forth
           to
           see
           the
           Beauty
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           certainly
           one
           of
           the
           finest
           Seats
           in
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           walking
           along
           a
           River
           ,
           whose
           purling
           Streams
           seem'd
           to
           keep
           Consort
           with
           the
           noise
           the
           Winds
           made
           among
           the
           Leaves
           of
           the
           Trees
           that
           grew
           in
           the
           Grove
           ,
           he
           heard
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           at
           the
           other
           side
           of
           a
           thick
           Hedge
           ,
           the
           Sighs
           and
           Complaints
           of
           a
           Woman
           ;
           his
           Curiosity
           led
           him
           to
           go
           as
           near
           as
           possible
           he
           cou'd
           ,
           without
           been
           seen
           ,
           and
           listen
           to
           what
           she
           said
           ;
           who
           having
           seated
           himself
           in
           a
           convenient
           place
           ,
           cou'd
           through
           the
           Leaves
           behold
           a
           Woman
           lying
           on
           a
           Bank
           of
           Flowers
           ,
           making
           her
           Arm
           (
           more
           white
           than
           Snow
           )
           her
           Pillow
           ;
           her
           curling
           Hair
           hung
           negligently
           o're
           her
           Face
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           friendly
           Wind
           remov'd
           away
           ,
           made
           him
           perceive
           a
           Cheek
           more
           beautiful
           and
           fair
           ,
           than
           ever
           he
           had
           seen
           before
           ;
           but
           what
           mov'd
           him
           most
           ,
           and
           hid
           what
           most
           he
           long'd
           to
           know
           ,
           was
           the
           other
           fair
           Hand
           ,
           that
           ever
           and
           anon
           was
           imploy'd
           with
           a
           Handkerchief
           ,
           in
           wiping
           away
           those
           Tears
           which
           fell
           in
           streams
           
           from
           her
           distilling
           Eyes
           ;
           he
           had
           not
           long
           attended
           ,
           but
           the
           beautiful
           disconsolate
           broke
           forth
           again
           into
           Words
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
        
         
           
             Fond
             Wretch
             !
             what
             avails
             it
             to
             complain
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             just
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             thy
             part
             ?
             Blame
             Heaven
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             lay
             the
             Fault
             upon
             thy
             own
             Credulity
             ,
             that
             is
             it
             has
             wrought
             thy
             ruine
             ,
             and
             the
             overthrow
             of
             one
             whose
             Love
             and
             Constancy
             can
             meet
             no
             parallel
             .
             Oh!
             —
          
           (
           there
           drying
           her
           Eyes
           again
           with
           her
           Handkerchief
           ,
           she
           stifl'd
           the
           name
           of
           some
           Man
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           understand
           who
           she
           meant
           .
           )
           
             What
             a
             foolish
             Man
             art
             thou
             to
             be
             so
             faithful
             to
             one
             who
             has
             so
             little
             deserv'd
             it
             ?
             How
             has
             thy
             Love
             blinded
             thee
             to
             make
             a
             second
             Venture
             ,
             when
             thy
             first
             cost
             thee
             so
             dear
             ?
             And
             thy
             too
             much
             Constancy
             has
             been
             the
             Cause
             of
             all
             thy
             sad
             Misfortunes
             ?
             To
             what
             purpose
             dost
             thou
             pursue
             thy
             passion
             ,
             when
             it
             leads
             thee
             to
             thy
             Ruine
             ?
             And
             to
             what
             end
             dost
             thou
             indulge
             thy
             own
             Destruction
             ?
          
           Here
           she
           ceas'd
           her
           words
           ,
           and
           spoke
           with
           Eyes
           whose
           silent
           Rhetorick
           ran
           gliding
           down
           her
           Face
           ,
           and
           drew
           the
           perfect
           Map
           of
           Sorrow
           .
           
             But
             (
             goes
             she
             on
             )
             thou
             canst
             weep
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             think'st
             enough
             ,
             
             a
             few
             Woman's
             Tears
             ,
             the
             next
             akin
             to
             Crocodiles
             .
             Cou'dst
             thou
             weep
             Blood
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Sluces
             of
             thy
             Eyes
             ,
             drain
             all
             the
             Moisture
             of
             thy
             Veins
             ,
             't
             were
             yet
             too
             little
             to
             wash
             away
             the
             Misery
             they
             have
             caus'd
             .
             Rest
             and
             Content
             are
             now
             grown
             Strangers
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             if
             perchance
             sometimes
             the
             Night
             gives
             me
             Repose
             ,
             my
             Sorrows
             waken
             with
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             gush
             upon
             me
             with
             the
             greater
             power
             .
             I
             know
             I
             torment
             my self
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             he
             knows
             nothing
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             his
             Injuries
             ,
             are
             grown
             so
             great
             ,
             I
             never
             can
             expect
             Relief
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             ever
             to
             possess
             the
             place
             I
             once
             had
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             which
             I
             deservedly
             have
             lost
             ,
             tho
             Heaven
             can
             bear
             me
             witness
             ,
             I
             always
             priz'd
             it
             more
             than
             life
             .
             I
             have
             chosen
             here
             a
             solitary
             place
             to
             sympathize
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             far
             distant
             as
             I
             can
             from
             that
             where
             my
             Afflictions
             first
             begun
             :
             But
             ,
             alas
             !
             in
             quitting
             that
             ,
             I
             cannot
             quit
             my
             Grief
             ,
             but
             must
             for
             ever
             mourn
             my
             cruel
             Fate
             .
          
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           was
           hearkning
           to
           her
           moan
           when
           he
           observ'd
           a
           Woman
           to
           come
           up
           to
           her
           ,
           who
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           Celitie
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           discours'd
           in
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           imagin'd
           the
           disconsolate
           Lady
           to
           be
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           moving
           
           Complaints
           she
           had
           made
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           think
           the
           man
           she
           meant
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           other
           than
           his
           Master
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           soon
           put
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           for
           Celia
           coming
           to
           her
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             O
             dearest
             Mistress
             !
             give
             not
             way
             to
             your
             Distemper
             ,
             we
             all
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             only
             paid
             a
             Debt
             that
             Nature
             will
             exact
             from
             you
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World.
             Dear
             Princess
             ,
             rise
             ,
             your
             Father
             is
             arriv'd
             to
             see
             you
             .
          
           With
           that
           ,
           she
           help'd
           her
           up
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           plainly
           saw
           it
           was
           Clitie
           ,
           whom
           all
           this
           while
           he
           had
           heard
           ,
           but
           was
           more
           surpriz'd
           ,
           when
           at
           her
           parting
           she
           turn'd
           her
           head
           aside
           ,
           and
           said
           in
           a
           low
           and
           mournful
           tone
           ,
           
             O
             
               Darbelle
               ,
               Darbelle
            
             ,
             thou
             little
             know'st
             what
             my
             poor
             Heart
             endures
             for
             thee
             !
          
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           was
           so
           surpriz'd
           at
           these
           last
           words
           ,
           and
           his
           Soul
           so
           transported
           with
           Joy
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           once
           in
           the
           mind
           to
           have
           follow'd
           her
           ,
           and
           have
           told
           her
           that
           his
           Master
           was
           still
           in
           Paris
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           but
           her
           Commands
           cou'd
           hinder
           him
           from
           going
           where
           perhaps
           they
           might
           never
           see
           each
           other
           more
           ;
           but
           upon
           better
           Thoughts
           he
           resolv'd
           first
           to
           acquaint
           Darbelle
           of
           this
           Adventure
           ,
           and
           take
           farther
           Orders
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           he
           saw
           ,
           lik'd
           ,
           and
           bought
           the
           Horses
           which
           he
           came
           about
           ,
           
           and
           made
           all
           the
           haste
           he
           cou'd
           back
           again
           to
           Paris
           ,
           where
           we
           left
           Darbelle
           venting
           his
           Griefs
           ,
           and
           making
           exclamations
           against
           the
           poor
           Clitie
           ;
           his
           Heart
           was
           so
           acquainted
           now
           with
           Misery
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           long
           been
           his
           Companion
           ,
           that
           all
           hopes
           of
           Comfort
           had
           long
           since
           been
           banish'd
           ,
           he
           expected
           no
           more
           to
           see
           the
           day
           with
           Comfort
           ,
           or
           to
           pass
           the
           Night
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           Sorrow
           ;
           every
           thing
           was
           matter
           of
           new
           trouble
           to
           him
           ;
           others
           Felicities
           increas'd
           his
           Woes
           ,
           and
           others
           Miseries
           did
           but
           add
           to
           his
           ;
           and
           he
           cou'd
           see
           none
           so
           unhappy
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Thoughts
           that
           fill'd
           his
           Mind
           were
           either
           of
           his
           Mistress's
           Disdain
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Journey
           into
           Florence
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Condition
           was
           he
           when
           
             La
             Rock
          
           came
           home
           .
        
         
           Who
           gave
           him
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           bought
           the
           Horses
           ,
           and
           had
           given
           order
           for
           all
           the
           other
           necessaries
           that
           wou'd
           be
           needful
           in
           their
           Travel
           .
           
             It
             is
             well
             done
             (
             says
             Darbelle
             )
             let
             us
             go
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             ,
             
               La
               Rock
            
             ,
             and
             injoy
             our
             Solitude
             alone
             ,
             where
             free
             from
             Noise
             of
             Pleasure
             and
             of
             State
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             a
             soft
             quietude
             yield
             up
             our
             latest
             Breaths
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             Woman
             (
             wou'd
             I
             cou'd
             as
             well
             free
             my self
             from
             the
             
             Thoughts
             of
             'em
             )
             live
             out
             the
             remnant
             of
             our
             miserable
             days
             ;
             we
             'll
             fear
             no
             Falshood
             or
             Treachery
             amongst
             our selves
             ;
             for
             surely
             none
             will
             there
             envy
             our
             sorrowful
             Lives
             ,
             nor
             endeavour
             to
             shorten
             those
             few
             minutes
             Heaven
             will
             lend
             our
             Miseries
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             answers
             
               La
               Rock
            
             )
             how
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             Clitie
             shou'd
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             love
             you
             yet
             more
             than
             she
             ever
             did
             ?
          
           Darbelle
           ,
           with
           a
           scornful
           smile
           ,
           return'd
           ,
           
             Why
             dost
             thou
             talk
             of
             things
             impossible
             ?
          
           
             La
             Rock
          
           answer'd
           him
           ,
           
             T
             was
             not
             impossible
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             more
             than
             probability
             for
             what
             he
             said
             .
          
           He
           related
           to
           him
           all
           that
           he
           heard
           the
           Princess
           say
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           came
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           Darbella
           was
           much
           surpriz'd
           at
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           imagin'd
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           his
           Condition
           was
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           he
           suppos'd
           it
           ;
           but
           Dispair
           had
           so
           wholly
           possest
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           it
           cou'd
           admit
           no
           other
           than
           guess
           ;
           however
           he
           resolv'd
           that
           the
           next
           day
           
             La
             Rock
          
           shou'd
           inquire
           further
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           Clitie's
           Father
           had
           made
           what
           Interest
           he
           cou'd
           with
           the
           King
           for
           Darbelle's
           pardon
           ,
           but
           as
           yet
           had
           receiv'd
           no
           favourable
           Answer
           ,
           though
           he
           hop'd
           to
           bring
           the
           business
           to
           a
           happy
           Issue
           .
           But
           the
           next
           day
           being
           the
           King's
           Birth-day
           ,
           and
           
           a
           time
           when
           all
           the
           Court
           appear'd
           in
           Jollity
           ,
           and
           no
           mourner
           whatsoever
           was
           suffer'd
           to
           come
           within
           its
           Walls
           ,
           Celse
           hop'd
           that
           day
           wou'd
           prove
           more
           propitious
           to
           him
           than
           any
           hitherto
           ,
           intended
           to
           set
           all
           Wheels
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           leave
           no
           means
           unattempted
           that
           might
           make
           his
           Enterprize
           successful
           ,
           went
           on
           purpose
           into
           the
           Countrey
           to
           bring
           the
           Princess
           up
           to
           Court
           to
           sollicite
           (
           amongst
           the
           rest
           )
           for
           Darbelle's
           Pardon
           ,
           whose
           request
           he
           hop'd
           ,
           the
           King
           wou'd
           grant
           ,
           for
           both
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Queen
           had
           a
           great
           Respect
           for
           her
           .
           Nothing
           but
           this
           business
           cou'd
           have
           prevail'd
           with
           her
           to
           leave
           her
           Solitude
           ,
           and
           appear
           again
           at
           Court
           ;
           for
           now
           she
           thought
           nothing
           she
           cou'd
           do
           ,
           enough
           for
           one
           who
           had
           suffer'd
           so
           much
           for
           her
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           same
           Night
           she
           return'd
           with
           her
           Father
           to
           Paris
           .
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           next
           morning
           went
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           as
           near
           the
           Court
           as
           he
           dare
           venture
           (
           for
           he
           had
           notice
           that
           the
           Princess
           was
           come
           to
           Town
           )
           to
           get
           a
           sight
           of
           Celia
           ,
           who
           came
           up
           the
           Night
           before
           with
           her
           Mistress
           ;
           he
           had
           learn'd
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Princess
           intended
           to
           appear
           at
           the
           Solemnity
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           there
           was
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Ball
           ,
           where
           most
           of
           the
           Nobility
           wou'd
           be
           in
           Masquerade
           ,
           and
           
           that
           the
           Court
           was
           free
           for
           all
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           curious
           either
           to
           see
           ,
           or
           partake
           of
           the
           Sport
           :
           He
           waited
           some
           time
           ,
           but
           found
           there
           was
           no
           likelihood
           of
           speeding
           that
           day
           ,
           for
           he
           saw
           all
           sorts
           of
           Tradesmen
           going
           in
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Princess's
           Apartment
           ,
           Tailors
           ,
           Milliners
           ,
           Lace-men
           ,
           Perfumers
           and
           Jewellers
           ,
           all
           to
           adorn
           a
           Beauty
           ,
           which
           without
           those
           Foyles
           ,
           was
           more
           splendid
           and
           illustrious
           than
           any
           in
           the
           Court
           besides
           .
        
         
           He
           return'd
           home
           to
           Darbelle
           ,
           who
           waited
           for
           him
           with
           incredible
           impatience
           ,
           thinking
           each
           minute
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           every
           hour
           a
           day
           :
           how
           often
           wou'd
           he
           run
           to
           the
           Chamber-door
           (
           if
           any
           body
           came
           up
           Stairs
           )
           expecting
           to
           meet
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ?
           And
           as
           often
           wou'd
           return
           again
           with
           much
           disquiet
           when
           he
           found
           it
           was
           not
           he
           ;
           at
           last
           the
           so
           much
           long'd-for
           minute
           came
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           enter'd
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           (
           in
           short
           )
           all
           he
           had
           learn'd
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           hopes
           for
           him
           to
           get
           a
           sight
           of
           her
           that
           day
           ,
           unless
           he
           wou'd
           once
           more
           make
           use
           of
           his
           former
           device
           of
           going
           in
           Masquerade
           .
           He
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           venture
           all
           hazards
           to
           see
           and
           speak
           to
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           from
           her
           own
           Mouth
           to
           receive
           his
           doom
           .
           But
           it
           was
           grown
           by
           this
           time
           so
           late
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           time
           to
           get
           a
           Disguise
           made
           ;
           
           and
           rather
           than
           not
           go
           ,
           he
           took
           that
           which
           had
           serv'd
           him
           in
           one
           of
           the
           former
           Balls
           ,
           't
           was
           that
           of
           the
           noble
           Shepherd
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           car'd
           not
           what
           became
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           Clitie
           still
           lov'd
           him
           (
           as
           
             La
             Rock
          
           had
           perswaded
           him
           )
           she
           wou'd
           the
           sooner
           know
           him
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           death
           at
           last
           ,
           which
           wou'd
           only
           shorten
           his
           Misseries
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           a
           Pass
           port
           to
           the
           other
           World
           but
           some
           few
           days
           the
           sooner
           .
        
         
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           by
           no
           Arguments
           he
           cou'd
           use
           ,
           cou'd
           alter
           his
           mind
           ;
           however
           he
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           run
           all
           Dangers
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           though
           Death
           it self
           should
           happen
           to
           share
           with
           him
           in
           this
           Adventure
           .
        
         
           The
           Night
           began
           to
           grow
           old
           when
           Darbelle
           and
           
             La
             Rock
          
           enter'd
           the
           Room
           where
           they
           were
           dancing
           ;
           but
           a
           more
           glorious
           shew
           of
           Jewels
           ,
           and
           Beauty
           which
           far
           out-shin'd
           them
           ,
           was
           no
           where
           in
           the
           World
           to
           equal
           what
           was
           there
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Princess
           was
           the
           Load-stone
           which
           attracted
           the
           Eyes
           of
           all
           the
           Spectators
           ;
           she
           had
           on
           a
           Gown
           so
           rich
           with
           Imbroidery
           ,
           and
           so
           cover'd
           with
           Gemms
           ,
           that
           one
           wou'd
           have
           thought
           wou'd
           have
           purchas'd
           a
           whole
           Province
           ;
           she
           was
           dancing
           a
           Minua
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           hinder'd
           her
           from
           taking
           notice
           when
           
           Darbelle
           enter'd
           ,
           and
           it
           made
           much
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           for
           at
           sight
           of
           her
           ,
           he
           was
           strook
           with
           a
           sudden
           Fear
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           present
           depriv'd
           him
           of
           all
           his
           Senses
           ,
           and
           he
           stood
           just
           in
           the
           Door
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           go
           forward
           ,
           which
           most
           of
           those
           at
           the
           Ball
           imputed
           to
           his
           unwillingness
           to
           enter
           till
           the
           King
           had
           made
           an
           end
           of
           his
           Dance
           ;
           by
           which
           time
           our
           Lover
           was
           ten
           times
           more
           amorous
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           cruel
           Thoughts
           he
           had
           before
           of
           Clitie
           ,
           quite
           disappear'd
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           All-powerful
           Love
           again
           had
           got
           possession
           of
           his
           Heart
           ;
           he
           gets
           up
           to
           
             La
             Rock
          
           ,
           and
           speaking
           to
           him
           in
           a
           low
           voice
           ,
           
             
               La
               Rock
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             if
             I
             fall
             ,
             I
             shall
             fall
             gloriously
             ,
             and
             never
             man
             receiv'd
             his
             Doom
             in
             so
             illustrious
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             dare
             the
             worst
             our
             Fate
             can
             do
             ;
             for
             having
             seen
             her
             ,
             if
             she
             love
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             further
             use
             for
             life
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Princess
           being
           seated
           ,
           had
           time
           now
           to
           look
           about
           her
           ;
           but
           ,
           O
           Heavens
           !
           no
           sooner
           did
           she
           see
           our
           amorous
           Shepherd
           ,
           but
           her
           Colour
           went
           and
           came
           ,
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           the
           Constraint
           she
           laid
           upon
           her self
           to
           hide
           her
           Surprize
           ,
           she
           cou'd
           not
           hinder
           her self
           from
           falling
           into
           a
           Swoon
           ;
           all
           run
           to
           her
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           Darbelle
           was
           not
           idle
           ;
           he
           had
           her
           by
           one
           
           of
           her
           Hands
           ,
           while
           others
           run
           for
           Water
           ;
           the
           good
           old
           Celse
           was
           not
           least
           concern'd
           ,
           he
           got
           her
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           bath'd
           her
           with
           his
           Tears
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           while
           she
           began
           to
           recover
           ,
           and
           Celse
           asking
           her
           what
           was
           the
           matter
           ,
           she
           whisper'd
           in
           his
           ear
           ,
           Darbelle
           ,
           the
           unfortunate
           Darbelle
           was
           in
           the
           Room
           .
           He
           seem'd
           to
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           what
           she
           said
           ;
           but
           having
           placed
           her
           again
           in
           her
           Seat
           ,
           and
           left
           her
           to
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Ladies
           who
           were
           about
           her
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           King
           and
           talk'd
           in
           private
           with
           him
           for
           some
           time
           ;
           after
           which
           there
           was
           a
           Command
           given
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Doors
           shou'd
           be
           shut
           ,
           and
           none
           stir
           in
           or
           out
           .
        
         
           Darbelle
           till
           this
           time
           had
           Eyes
           and
           Thoughts
           employed
           on
           the
           Princess
           ,
           and
           observ'd
           not
           Celse's
           talking
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           heard
           this
           Command
           ,
           that
           none
           shou'd
           go
           in
           or
           out
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surpriz'd
           ,
           who
           altho'
           he
           did
           not
           in
           the
           least
           suspect
           that
           he
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           was
           far
           more
           astonish'd
           when
           the
           Princess
           was
           pretty
           well
           recover'd
           ,
           he
           heard
           the
           King
           give
           a
           second
           Command
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           were
           masqued
           ,
           should
           pull
           off
           their
           Vizors
           ,
           and
           discover
           who
           they
           were
           .
           Now
           was
           the
           time
           our
           masking
           Lover
           saw
           himself
           the
           Mark
           at
           which
           all
           
           was
           levell'd
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           repent
           his
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           within
           himself
           to
           muster
           up
           all
           those
           Reproaches
           and
           Revilings
           he
           had
           had
           against
           Clitie
           :
           But
           (
           in
           short
           )
           the
           King's
           Commands
           must
           be
           obey'd
           ,
           and
           all
           unmasqu'd
           but
           Darbelle
           ,
           who
           was
           unwilling
           to
           discover
           himself
           ,
           which
           drew
           the
           Eyes
           both
           of
           the
           King
           and
           all
           the
           Company
           upon
           him
           ,
           who
           admir'd
           who
           that
           shou'd
           be
           ,
           who
           was
           repugnant
           to
           the
           King's
           Orders
           ;
           when
           Celse
           himself
           comes
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           takes
           off
           his
           Masque
           ,
           crying
           out
           in
           a
           loud
           Voice
           ,
           O
           Heavens
           !
           it
           is
           Darbelle
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           conceiv'd
           the
           several
           Opinions
           that
           were
           in
           this
           Noble
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           poor
           Princess
           who
           did
           not
           dare
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           her
           Heart
           was
           almost
           rent
           in
           sunder
           at
           this
           last
           unfortunate
           Disaster
           ,
           she
           doubted
           not
           but
           he
           was
           now
           become
           a
           Prey
           to
           the
           King's
           Anger
           ,
           and
           inveterate
           Malice
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           but
           she
           was
           more
           surpriz'd
           when
           the
           King
           coming
           to
           her
           ,
           took
           her
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Come
           hither
           Lady
           ,
           do
           you
           know
           this
           Man
           ?
           Then
           stepping
           to
           Darbelle
           ,
           he
           in
           an
           angry
           tone
           ,
           ask'd
           him
           how
           he
           dar'd
           appear
           before
           a
           King
           so
           much
           incens'd
           ?
           To
           which
           Darbelle
           (
           falling
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ,
           and
           humbly
           crav'd
           his
           pardon
           )
           
           answer'd
           ,
           That
           that
           Love
           which
           made
           him
           first
           incur
           his
           Majesties
           Displeasure
           ,
           had
           since
           so
           blinded
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           incapable
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           tended
           to
           his
           Love.
           
        
         
           The
           King
           seeing
           our
           two
           Lovers
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Consternation
           ,
           and
           resolving
           no
           longer
           to
           amuse
           them
           ,
           commanded
           Darbelle
           to
           arise
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           his
           gracious
           Pardon
           for
           all
           that
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           taking
           him
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           as
           old
           Celse
           did
           the
           Princess
           ;
           they
           brought
           them
           both
           into
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           joyn'd
           the
           Hands
           of
           two
           ,
           whose
           Hearts
           were
           long
           before
           united
           .
           He
           told
           Darbelle
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           Celse
           ,
           who
           had
           procur'd
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           contriv'd
           this
           Device
           to
           make
           their
           Happiness
           surprize
           them
           when
           they
           least
           thought
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             A
             Catalogue
             of
             some
             Plays
             Printed
             for
             
               R.
               Bently
            
             and
             
               S.
               Magnes
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BEaumont
             and
             Fletchers
             Plays
             :
             in
             all
             51.
             in
             large
             Fol.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             Shakespear's
             Plays
             :
             in
             one
             large
             Fol.
             Volume
             containing
             43
             Plays
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Tartuff
             ,
             or
             the
             French
             Puritan
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Forc'd
             Marriage
             ,
             or
             the
             Jealous
             Bridegroom
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               English
               Monsieur
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             mistaken
             ,
             or
             the
             mad
             Couple
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Generous
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             the
             ridiculous
             Lovers
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Plain-Dealer
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Sertorius
             ,
             a
             Tragedy
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Nero
             ,
             a
             Tragedy
             ,
          
           
             11.
             
             Sophonisba
             ,
             or
             Hannibal's
             Overthrow
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Gloriana
             ,
             or
             the
             Court
             of
             
               Augustus
               Caesar.
            
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Mythridates
             King
             of
             Pontus
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Oedipus
             King
             of
             Thebes
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               Caesar
               Borgia
            
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Theodosius
             ,
             or
             the
             Force
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Madam
             Fickle
             ,
             or
             the
             Witty
             false
             One.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Fond
             Husband
             ,
             or
             the
             Plotting
          
           
             
             20.
             
             Esquire
             Old-Sap
             ,
             or
             the
             Night-Adventures
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Fool
             turn'd
             Critick
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Vertuous
             Wife
             ,
             or
             Good
             Luck
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             Fatal
             Wager
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Andromache
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Countrey
             Wit.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             Calisto
             ,
             or
             the
             Chast
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Ambitious
             Statesman
             ,
             or
             the
             Loyal
             Favourite
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Misery
             of
             Civil
             War.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             The
             Murder
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Gloucester
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Thyestes
             ,
             a
             Tragedy
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Hamlet
             Pr.
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             a
             Tragedy
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             The
             Orphan
             ,
             or
             the
             Unhappy
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             Souldiers
             Fortune
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Tamerlain
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Mr.
             Limberham
             ,
             or
             the
             Kind
             Keeper
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Mistaken
             Husband
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Notes
             on
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Morocco
             ,
             by
             the
             Wits
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Essex
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             or
             the
             Unhappy
             Favourite
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Vertue
             betray'd
             ,
             or
             
               Anna
               Bullen
            
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             King
             Lear.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             Abdellazor
             ,
             or
             the
             Moor's
             Revenge
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Town-Fop
             ,
             or
             Sir
             
               Tim.
               Tawdry
            
             .
          
           
             
             44.
             
             Rare-en-tout
             ,
             a
             French
             Comedy
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Moor
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Countrey
             Wife
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             City
             Politicks
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             Rehearsal
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             King
             ,
             and
             no
             King.
             
          
           
             51.
             
             Philaster
             ,
             or
             Love
             lies
             a
             Bleeding
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Grateful
             Servant
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             Strange
             Discovery
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             Fortune
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             Wit
             without
             Money
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             Little
             Thief
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             Valiant
             Scot.
             
          
           
             58.
             
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             Valentinian
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             Amorous
             Prince
             ,
          
           
             61.
             
             Dutch
             Lovers
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             Woman
             Bully
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             Hero
             and
             Leander
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             Love
             Tricks
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             
               Julius
               Caesar.
            
             
          
           
             67.
             
             Fatal
             Jealousie
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             Monsieur
             Ragou
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             Island
             Queen
             ,
             or
             Mary
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             Empress
             of
             Morrocco
             .
          
           
             71.
             
             Common-wealth
             of
             Women
             .
          
           
             
             72.
             
             The
             Noble
             Stranger
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             Duke
             of
             Millan
             .
          
           
             74.
             
             The
             Knave
             in
             Grain
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             Amends
             for
             Ladies
             .
          
           
             76.
             
             Mammamouchi
             .
          
           
             77.
             
             The
             Emperor
             of
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             The
             Wedding
             .
          
           
             79.
             
             St.
             Patrick
             for
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             Albumazor
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             The
             Tragedy
             of
             Albertus
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             Royal
             King.
             
          
           
             83.
             
             Humerous
             Courtier
             .
          
           
             84.
             
             The
             Hollander
             .
          
           
             85.
             
             Merchant
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             86.
             
             False
             Count.
             
          
           
             87.
             
             Rover
             ,
             Second
             Part.
             
          
           
             88.
             
             Counterfeits
             .
          
           
             89.
             
             Troylus
             and
             Cressida
             .
          
           
             90.
             
             Spanish
             Fryer
             .
          
           
             91.
             
             
               Lucius
               Junius
               Brutus
            
             .
          
           
             92.
             
             Brutus
             of
             Alba.
             
          
           
             93.
             
             
               Caius
               Marius
            
             .
          
           
             94.
             
             Siege
             of
             Memphis
             .
          
           
             95.
             
             Byron's
             Conspiracy
             .
             1.
             
             Part.
             
          
           
             96.
             
             Byron's
             Conspiracy
             .
             2d
             .
             Part.
             
          
           
             97.
             
             Loyal
             Brother
             .
          
           
             98.
             
             Disappointment
             .
          
           
             99.
             
             Mackbeth
             .
          
           
             100.
             
             Rollo
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             .
          
           
             101.
             
             The
             Love
             sick
             King.
             
          
           
             102.
             
             Maids
             Tragedy
             .